Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Quality
Anya is LIVE right now
FREE
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
Summary: Smoke has had it. It's time to go home where he last left his beating heart, even if he has to do it alone. He begins to reflect on how he even made it this long in Chicago as an empty husk with his heart back in Clarksdale. We also see what life looked like for Annie while he was gone.
A/N: Thank you for the comments, likes, and reblogs for Chapter 1. Also, I don't have a beta reader so there may be a typo here or a grammatical error there.
They had already been here 5 years too long. The plan had been to be here for 2 years at the longest. It was now the seventh year. He had been in a near perpetual state of agitation since their arrival in Chicago considering that he never wanted to leave Annie or their baby in the first place.
On that train ride up to Chicago, Smoke had been silent in a way that expressed the exact meaning behind it. The long train ride had held the weight of what Stack's manipulation had meant for their relationship. The comfort, even in silence, they had experienced being side by side the entirety of their lives was now marred. What surrounded the silence was as thick as the suffocating ash and smoke that only escalated the devastation of a fire. Smoke had breached the silence once throughout the ride that took nearly a day,
"As soon as this mission is done, so am I."
By the end of the fifth year, as the sixth year signified another year of misery for what he left behind. They had already made their last move and waited it out long enough to return home, as the suspicion towards them robbing their respective gangs had already passed. Smoke couldnât risk being discovered so he and Stack had also planted evidence for someone else to unknowingly take the fall. He knew it was cutthroat to sign an innocent person up for a death sentence, but living hereâwalking around without his heart in his chest made him ruthless in a way he hadnât been since meeting Annie.Â
He couldnât remember exactly when Elijah was lost as an unwilling, yet necessary sacrifice in order to guarantee his survival in a world hellbent on his destruction. What he did remember was that the creation of Smoke is what followed the loss of his innocence, vulnerability, and softness. Smoke was not a split personality. Not in a way like he heard about in mental asylums where people had lost their mind or multiple identities lived in one body somehow. Smoke was how he survived, how despite trauma taking root in his body and metastasizing to the point where it manifested itself as physical pain he persisted. Proof of his existence and that once he had the strength, the rage, and mental fortitude he would destroy any person, system, or thing that stood in his way or was sent to take him out. His drive to survive was not even from a want to live but out of spite combined with feeling responsible for Stackâs survival. Until that Spring day when he met her, where he discovered that he had never killed Elijah all the way. Instead Elijah bided his time, lying in wait, until he came across the person who would resuscitate what was long thought to be deadâhis heart.Â
The introduction of Annie into his life and the way she invaded his thoughts, senses, his day-to-day and ultimately his heart had become a welcome takeover. Smoke had always been powered by a need for control, yet he found himself freely giving it up. Through loving Annie, he discovered that consequences did not have to be inherently negative. The consequence of not depriving himself of the emotions his feelings for Annie elicited was not only loving, but being able to be loved. Within those four walls, while holding her in his arms, expressing emotions he thought he no longer felt, revealing truths that had been buried so deep he never hoped to recover them he had a realizationâthere was one place in the world where he knew that he was free.
He had suddenly begun to differentiate between the varying shades of blue that lined the sky, noticed the sounds of children laughing, heard cars stalling, and listened to feet shuffling against hardwood which had once been cast off as extraneous information. His ability to filter out what he thought was unnecessary hadnât changed, what had changed was his ability to feel.Â
Each second, minute, hour, and day spent with Annie had begun to slowly, but surely erode the boundary that distinguished Smoke and Elijah from each other. Smoke had begun to be more vulnerable and express emotions that he normally wouldâve hid, which were characteristics of Elijah. In turn, Elijah had become fiercely protective and possessive. Not in a way rooted in control of Annie, but in a way where he felt completely responsible for her safety and comfortability, and anyone who threatened that faced a punishment of his choosing that fit the crime. The fact that the two sides of his personality, who could not be more different from each other, would build their world around the same woman and love her in a way that was both paradigm shifting; in the way it permeated his previously indestructible defenses to the point he had never seen loving her as a loss, but instead as his biggest gain. While also being world shattering, as the thought of losing her would have been catastrophic in a way that would leave scars so deep he could never hope to possibly recover from.
That was years ago, though. As he drove away from the person who had been the only home he had ever known, his heart was not the only thing he had left behind. He left Elijah back in Clarksdale too. Elijah was not going to guarantee his survival. He needed Smoke, the one with a nature so chilling he could rival the bitter winter storms Chicago had been known for. Smoke had practiced precision and valued logic above all else in decision making, which was the only way he would wrap up this shit up as fast as possible. In order to get back to the life he freely chose, not the one he was manipulated into living.
Stack had continuously found ways, or made excuses, for a couple years to talk him into staying longer. Whether it was taking the time to plan their business venture upon returning or it was insisting everything had to be settled before they could leave. Smoke could not do this shit no more. He already sacrificed the very thing that meant more to him than any gang, loot, money, or notoriety. He sat up in his bed in his room cloaked in darkness as the light of day slowly filtered in. He wasnât giving Stack any more time or a choiceâthe same way Stack hadnât given him one all those years ago.Â
He walked down the hall to bang on Stackâs door in the apartment they both shared. Not caring if the nigga was asleep or laid up with one of his flavors of the night he had on a rotation like a well oiled assembly line.Â
âStack, wake the fuck up!!â He yelled as he pounded on his door. After not hearing any movement he barged through the door. He immediately grimaced looking around the room remembering just how gaudy and loud Stack had decorated his room. Bright red walls with burgundy and black velvet bedding to match with random posters and canvases all with the same themeâgold. Despite his entrance into the room with as much grace as a bull in a china shop, somehow Stack remained asleep.Â
Amidst his frustration, Smoke forgot that since childhood it had often been a bitch to try to get Stack to wake up as he slept like the dead. There was one trick that always worked without fail. Stack would be pissed about the method but Smoke simply didnât give a shit currently.Â
âRise and motherfucking shine, nigga.â Smoke offered with an annoyed snarl as he splashed a cup of ice cold water at Stack in his bed.Â
âThe fuck is yo problem???â Stack yelled at Smoke at the method he took to attempt to wake him up.Â
âBe mad at yourself, nigga. You refused to wake up and this couldnât wait,â Smoke announced in the straight forward manner Stack had come to expect from him.
âOkay...what you got to say?â Stack asked, confused as his brother was not often withholding.
âWeâre going home. You got a week to tie up any loose ends.â
âWOAH.â Stack exclaimed loudly to express how taken back he was at the announcement.Â
âI donât even know why youâre tripping.â Smoke replied incredulously as this shouldn't have come as a surprise to Stack considering how often they had discussed returning home. The only difference was Smoke putting his foot down this time. âWe did everything we set out to do. Even more to be honest.âÂ
Stack silently nodded as he was slowly taking in what Smoke had to say.Â
âThatâs why we been having Bo and Cornbread get things together for your juke opening.â Smoke reminded him.
Stack had decided he wanted to open a juke joint. Originally, Smoke thought this was another one of his get rich quick schemes until Stack gave him the whole pitch. He had never seen his brother so impassioned about an idea he had. It seemed like even with money being the original motivation, Stack had also grown to want this to be one of the few places that existed where their people could just enjoy themselves for one night a week. They had already used Bo as a proxy to purchase the juke from a respected black businessman, who had somehow been able to keep the mill and land in his family. They heard stories of properties purchased from white men serving as set ups to straight up murder niggas, so they wanted to avoid that altogether.
Bo and Cornbread had also been helping in hiring a trusted crew, while also safekeeping items sent from Chicago to prepare for their return in this last year. Whenever Smoke would call them to discuss the next drop or to do-item on the list, he would have to bite his tongue to not ask every question he had about Annie. He would remind himself that they would be home soon where he would be in a situation where the talking would be on him.
Smoke wasnât a fool though. He knew that he would have a hell of a lot to make up for. Hell, there was a good chance that Annie wouldnât even be willing to talk to him at first. Annie being headstrong, independent, and grounded were traits he loved that she possessed but knowing her means knowing she would not fall into his arms or lap just because he returned. Their communication was consistent that first year. A few letters exchanged each month. A couple of phone calls monthly too. Communication became more sparse that second year. Nearly nonexistent the third year.
That last phone call between them still gave him nightmares. He had been short and matter of fact in a way he never was with her. He felt his hands begin to shake as he held the payphone. Small beads of sweat slowly cascaded down his face. The drum of his heart so ferocious his ears began to ring. His throat had suddenly become dry as if every part of his body worked together to prevent him from forcing out words that reflected the last thing he ever wanted to doâcutting contact.
His performance may have convinced anyone else. Not her though. She knew him to his core. She knew his love up close for years, having it wake up with her everyday and surround her as she went to sleep. Immediately clocking that something was wrong, she implored him to tell her what was going on, that all he had to do is be forthcoming. Hearing how this was breaking her, broke him too. Smoke chewed on his inner cheek to the point of sharp, shooting pain in an attempt to prevent himself from breaking and spilling it all. It took all he had to end the call but not before leaving her with two truths; albeit not the truth she wanted to hear,
"I'm so sorry, and I love you, STILL."
He couldn't expect that him telling her the truth almost four years later would absolve him of the pain he caused her due to years of radio silence. All he could hope for was for a chance to explain how the decision he made then was him prioritizing what he always hadâher protection.
âSMOKE!!â Stack yelled as he had been waiting for Smoke to continue. He had not realized he had become so preoccupied with his thoughts about Annie to the point of silence mid-thought with his eyes fixed on the center of Stack's wall above his bed.Â
âRight.â Smoke continued. âWeâre in the clear to leave no suspicion about the money. We got enough Irish and Italian liquor for the first six months. Minus some small details we gotta handle once we get there we good.âÂ
âSo like I said. You got a week, nigga.â Smoke said sternly with his stiff body language showing he was not willing to budge on it.Â
âYou dropping on this me, now. I need more than a week to tie shit up here.â Stack disputed.
Smokeâs jaw tightened at Stackâs audacity. He couldnât believe that this nigga was being serious right now.
âWhat you got to do, nigga?â Smoke started. âTell the women who donât know about each other that you in fact never had any intentions of being serious with them and all that slick mouth was good for was empty promises and late night pull-ups?âÂ
Stack grimaced as Smoke continued.Â
âYou lucky I even gave you that long.â Smoke laughed bitterly. âYou donât remember? Thatâs how long you gave me. Not to leave some women I donât care about but to leave the love of my life. My child.â Smoke tried his best to keep the anger in his chest at bay. âYou KNEW that having to leave Annie destroyed me. You KNEW how the loss of Luna tore me up. You also knew that I couldnât survive losing you too. So you forced my hand.â
The resentment suddenly made the room feel suffocating.Â
âNow, I'm forcing mine. A week or Iâm leaving without you.â
âThis ultimatum should be familiar...itâs the same one you gave me.â Smoke said coldly .
âYou wanna chase tail. You can do that shit at home too.â Smoke said as he left the room.
As he said, seven days later they were on the road in the Ford Truck they purchased shortly before they left Chicago. They had some items such as liquor and guns they needed to take with them so they had to take the drive that was about 18 hours back to Clarksdale. Luckily, they could split the driving.
Things had gotten tense when Smoke made an ultimatum of his own but with a lifetime of being twins Smoke and Stack knew it would subside. This was always a sore subject with them and seven years hadnât changed that fact. Smoke knew he still held some resentment toward Stack he probably always would. Although Smoke ultimately made the decision himself which he would always regret even if it ended up increasing Stackâs odds of surviving, Stack used his fear and grief to force him to make an impossible choice.Â
It had taken them years to even get back to this place in their relationship. During the first year, Smoke only spoke to Stack when absolutely necessary. When he did, it was either to confirm their plan in their respective gangs or going the fuck off because Stack never acknowledged the weight of what he had Smoke sacrifice.
The near year of silence, as well as witnessing how his brother was not the same man heâd known as if something was missing, helped Stack see what his immaturity and selfishness had cost Smoke. Maybe six months in, Stack had come home earlier than he originally told Smoke he would be in which wasn't planned. Stack witnessed something he never thought heâd ever see. As he walked past Smoke's cracked door he saw him crumpled in front of his bedâin tears. Not a single tear, that slipped past his defenses. The kind of tears that flowed without permission and only stopped when there was nothing left but drought. He heard the muffled grief-filled screams bellowed into a pillow to muffle the sound. It was as if even in the privacy of his own room Smoke tried to physically silent his pain as if it would make it easier to carry.
Throughout their whole lives they had gone through things most people did not survive. Whether it was the abuse their father put them through; the horrors of war that stuck with them; living in a time where it wasnât uncommon to see black men lynched simply for existingânone of that elicited tears, but having to leave Annie and still grieving the loss of their daughter had brought a man Stack had seen as invincible to his knees. He didnât know what it said about him that it took this much for him to realize just how selfish he had been and that Annie had literally become Smokeâs world, but he knew he couldn't charm himself out of this. Stack had to be something he often wasnât when it came to his emotions--100% genuine. He not only apologized but actually held himself accountable for his action for once but words had never been enough for Smoke. So, Stack proved it. He actually started changing which opened the door for them to work through their issues. Even if he couldnât go back and they may never be exactly as they were, maybe that was a good thing. They could be better.Â
Somehow the 18 hours went by much quicker than they expected. Night surrounded them as they started their journey back. They left in the dead of night on Friday so that they would get in town around 6pm Saturday as they wanted to check in with Bo and Cornbread first knowing they would be dead tired once they made it to Stack's place. Between musing about what it will be like to be back, what may have changed, and taking turns napping while the other drove time flew. They were about an hour away at this point and Smoke began to feel the weight of what may or may not be waiting for him.Â
The last words Annie said to him still haunted him,
âBy the time you return, the bones of the home you forsook may be the only thing here to welcome you back.â
His panic started to set in which was evident by the way his hands began to shake. Over the last seven years, Stack had learned the signs of when Smokeâs anxiety was taking hold of him.Â
âSmoke, you good?â Stack asked as he was genuinely concerned but he could guess what brought this episode on.
âIâm fine.â Smoke knew he wasnât but he hoped he could trick himself into it being true.
âNo, you ainât. Holding it in ainât helping and it donât prepare you to see her.â Stack offered. He knew by the time they got into town Smoke probably wouldnât have time to go see Annie, but he would the next day. So, he needed to be prepared to see something he might not be ready for.Â
âSince when do you care? You wanting to help me out with Annie, now?â Smoke replied incredulously.Â
âYou seen how I started changing in regards to that. Iâm a big part of the reason you in this position with her. You ainât never wanted to leave. This the least I can do and it still lacking.â Stack said earnestly in a manner unlike himself.Â
âI canât focus on my fears and worries. I donât have a right to when she was the one alone.â Smoke said plainly. âAll I can focus on is what Iâm gonna do and thatâs whatever it takes to get back to us no matter what obstacle I have to remove from the situation.âÂ
Stack waited a beat. He decided to ask a question that came to his mind as soon as he knew Smokeâs sole motivation for going homeâAnnie. He hesitated as he was sure what sat at the tip of his tongue would get him cussed out.Â
âI got something to ask that you not gonâ like. I do think it is something you gotta consider.â
Smoke sat silent to give Stack the space to ask without shutting him down which was uncharacteristic of him.
âWhat you gonâ do if she moved on and she got another nigga?â Stack asked hesitantly, ready for however Smoke chose to apply.Â
Smoke didnât know what to expect coming out of Stackâs mouth but it wasnât something that hadnât crossed his mind. Her last words before he left combined with the fact it had been four years since they spoke definitely meant it was a possibility but he didnât know. He could only focus on what he did know which was this--that he was still Smoke and she was still Annie. There was not a single soul dead or alive that could ever replace the other. What they had, felt, and created could not be replicated by another person attempting to take a spot that was already filled. His belief in the supernatural was shaky at best. The love they found in each other was the singular proof that the cosmic, fate, and destiny had to exist in at least one instance.Â
So, while the thought of another nigga getting to hold her, kiss her, and getting to be in her presence made him feel, in a wordâmurderous. He also just saw the potential who-the-fuck-ever as a roadblock to be removed. He would do that no matter the method he would have to take.Â
âThat donât change shit. Iâm still gonâ do what I just said. Remove any obstacleâwhether thatâs the pain my absence created or some nigga who might find himself no longer of this world.â Smoke replied in a manner so straight forward that made it clear there was nothing else for him to add.
Stack knew whatever was about to happen once they returned was about to be someâ
âShit.â Stack mumbled knowing Smoke was serious about removing any obstacle even if his methods were in a word, final.Â
MEANWHILE IN CLARKSDALE,
Annie was moving around the house tidying up and preparing for a much needed girlâs night. When schedules permitted, she, Pearline, Therise, and Grace would get together and just talk about life, eat some good food, and unwind from their regular day-to-day. She had been feeling unsteady recently and she could not put her finger as to why but she trusted her instinct.
One of the first things she learned from her grandmother and aunt who had guided her in her practice of hoodoo, including the rootwork that was central to said practice, was to trust her gut and she carried that with her even now. It felt like a return was coming that she was not ready for but would be faced with regardless.
Trusting her gut meant being honest with herself at the very least. She could pretend with others that she didnât know why she felt unsteady.Â
She knew what...or who was currently unnerving her.
Smoke. For some reason, she could feel he was coming back and soon. She could feel it in her bones and she felt a lot of different things about his impending return. Anger was the first emotion that him returning now elicited. Hurt, frustration, betrayal, and intrigue were the next emotions demanding to be felt. Their contact falling off four years ago really did a number on her emotionally and physically. It was already hard enough with him being so far but when their communication was consistent she at least had some hope that they could make it through the distance. Silly as it is, the consistency even made her feel like he really might not be gone for that long.Â
Everything fell apart that third year. The letters and phone calls just stopped abruptly, without any explanation. At first, she feared the very worst. She wasnât naive; she knew the kind of âworkâ he did. That was part of why she was so insistent on him keeping his mojo bag on him.
Then, came that final phone call.
She still remembers everything from that day. The new recipe that simmered on the stove as it's warming aroma filled the room. The warm weather accompanied by cool breezes that signaled the transition from one season into the next. The clients who visited her shop that day and what they purchased. The feel of his uneasiness on the phone which he never had before. His refusal to relent and reveal what was going on almost as if he hoped she would be able to see he was doing this for a reason he could not communicate. His last words ensuring that this would be another day that marked her losing another part of her,
"I am so sorry and I love you STILL."
Four months had passed since the phone call and she struggled to keep food down. Their last conversation played on a loop in her mind because she could feel something was off he had been curt and clearly withholding. While that is not unheard of behavior of his, he had never been that way with her. She spent months trying to decipher what he was trying to tell her that he couldnât say. She would have a fleeting thought where she even questioned if there was a message or was she trying to find a way to justify his behavior. Not being able to accept that as reality, she went back to desperately trying to figure out the message beneath his behavior.
She had become a shell of her former self. Her friends had become deeply worried for her mental wellbeing and decided to make an unplanned drop in. Therise, Pearline, and Grace had firmly and kindly suggested that maybe there wasnât an underlining message. The way their brows furrowed and eyes pleaded showed her this was out of concern but she wasnât able to fully accept it. The down side to knowing someone as deeply as she knew Elijah was that when something was even a little off she just couldnât make peace with the situation until she knew why.Â
Her reality check came when she realized just how much she was suffering in the name of âloveâ. She had been loved so thoroughly by him that she could never question if he loved her. In fact, it is one of the very things she still believed. However, she got to the very point that she warned him of the day he drove away. Love isnât always enough. If it had been, he would have stayed. His sense of duty won out. Even if she was able to contact him, why should she be the one to try to pry information out of him. Food had lost its taste. She had unintended weight loss at a frightening rate due to being in a constant state of distress. She spent more time crying than anything else. And worst of all, her connection to her center suffered. She was struggling with her rootwork which was a lonely devastation. The one thing that she had felt deeply connected since she was a young girl in Louisiana learning from her grandmother and aunt. Shit, had to change. It was time for her to take a page from his book and put herself first, while she still could.Â
That fourth year was when she found herself again. Food had flavor and warmed her soul again. She no longer was losing weight from being in a perpetual distressed state and had found her figure and glow again. Her connection to her ancestors and rootwork had not only been reaffirmed but was somehow even stronger than it had been. Her relationship with her friends had been reforged and she was able to thank them for loving her when it was hard to accept it in the midst of her pain. She smiled genuinely again. Thatâs also when the unexpected happened.
Her shack needed repairs so she reached out to Grace to find out who she and Bo used for their businesses. That led to her meeting Jeremiah. He was kind, friendly, a hard worker, and thoughtful, which led to a friendship after the repairs had finished with strict boundaries. It didnât hurt that he was easy on the eyes. His cinnamon toned skin, black hair that was parted to the left and slicked neatly with pomade, deep brown eyes, thick lips that perfectly framed his face, dimple on his left cheek, all paired with a height of 6â0. His broad shoulders, well-defined biceps, and big hands showed why he chose a hands-on profession.Â
Not being familiar with hoodoo or rootwork he asked all about what she practiced and what it meant to her. She could tell that he had wanted more but was patient and she was nowhere near ready. It didnât hurt that he was easy on the eyes. They had gotten to know each other on a deeper level as time went by. He talked about his past as she slowly opened up about hers. When she told him about Luna, he expressed condolences in a way that she had never experienced. Even with her closest friends, she felt an undertone of pity, which she knew wasnât intentional. He had not only been genuine, but showed that he still saw her exactly the way he had before she shared that with him. Not in a way where she felt like her grief from Lunaâs loss was not acknowledged but in a way where her whole being had been seen.Â
It was not surprising that he had already known that she was with Smoke. Smoke had that way about him and his reputation had preceded him. The SmokeStack twins had become legend in Clarksdale. It was more intriguing to her that Jeremiah knowing that did not deter his romantic interest in her. Smoke was the type to shoot a nigga over stealing from him. One could imagine how far he would go for someone trying to push up on Annie. But he's gone.
Whether it was a purposeful or an accidental slip of the tongue, she referred to him as her ex-husband. While it felt heavy and unfamiliar on her tongue, it didnât feel wrong. He wasnât here and she doubted he would ever return so she did not correct herself and had no plans to.Â
Slowly but surely, Jeremiah became a fixture in her life. It had been two years since they met and overtime they had found themselves spending more time together. He would accompany her as she would seek out seasonal herbs and roots for her practice. She would join him on inventory runs for work when she had no clients and didn't expect visitors. They would even attend community events together.
Last month, they had even gone to a nearby juke joint together. Their bodies close, staring deeply into each other's eyes, moving together in a single rhythm was the closest she had been to giving in to feelings she had tried to talk herself out of for months now. A part of her still felt guilty for even having feelings for another man but she had accepted that their relationship had been laid to rest that day that marked four years to the day of his absence.Â
Over time, she noticed her body language change. Almost as if, her body knew that her feelings for Jeremiah had changed, or evolved, before her head would allow her to accept the truth. Sheâd catch him staring at her while she was in her element and she had begun to do the same. She would feel a shiver up her spine in response to their hands grazing each other It all came to a head one night while he was waiting out a storm at her place. The turbulent storm outside was the perfect contrast to the soft glow from candles, sitting close enough to feel each otherâs body heat for warmth, and staring deeply into each otherâs eyes after both reaching for a glass that fell to the floor. Confessions were made and passion bore fruit starting with a kiss that unleashed all the desire that she held under lock and key. That was a year ago.Â
A year of discovering what she was like in a romantic relationship again. A year of being cared for, desired, considered, and valued. Sometimes her brain led her to play the comparison game which she knew was unfair. What she had with Jeremiah was healthy and happy, but it wasn't them. Nothing else ever would be and she had to accept that and was learning to. The love, passion, and connection she had with Elijahâthe home they created in each otherâcould never be replicated and thatâs a part of what made it so once-in-a-lifetime.Â
She had seen Jeremiah this morning for breakfast before sending him away as he knew she was having a girlâs night. They usually alternated between staying at each otherâs places. Annie still wasnât ready for another man to be living in her house. If she and Smoke had just bought this home, she may have been able to, but they built this home. Chose the wood that would become the floorboards together, fussed over why the house had to be painted haint blue. Came up with the layout for the kitchen, her work area, their bedroom. They didnât just make their house a home. It was theirs.
On his way out the door, Jeremiah added, âTry not to miss me!â in a cheeky way Annie had become accustomed to.
âHow will I ever manage when I will see you in whatâless than 24 hours from now?â she responded with a smile on her face.
Pretending to walk to the door, he turned around and scooped her up for a kiss as he could never leave without some sugar to send him on his way. Annie instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist as she leaned into a lengthy heated goodbye kiss.
As their tongues, then lips separated and Jeremiah let Annie down, he lifted her chin with his index and thumb finger before acknowledging something he had noticed over the last week.
âYou know you can come to me with anything right?â Jeremiah expressed genuinely.
âI can tell that youâve been feeling off this last week and Iâm not pressing you. I just want my lady to know she can always depend on me.â
âYeah, I know.â Annie remarked with a smile as he winked and walked out the door. She couldnât help but feel like he might not be so ecstatic if he knew what or who was making her antsy. If her intuition had been right, she would be in deep shit.Â
How do you explain that your shoot first ask questions later âex- husbandâ is still very much still your husband?
A/N: Thanks for reading. Please let me know your thoughts! We are picking up at girls' night next chapter! If I somehow missed you and you wannabe tagged you can either comment or reply to my taglist h e r e âĄ
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Quality
Anya is LIVE right now
FREE
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
Annie, an 18-year-old from New Orleans, moves to Clarksdale with dreams of building a life all her own. There she meets Smoke, a 21-year-old war veteran with a dangerous reputation. What grows between them is sweet, sticky, and Southernâ a smoldering love set against a world of bootlegging, Hoodoo, and blues.
Chapter 8
He didnât need to know what was said.
Didnât even need to know who said it.
Smoke drove with both hands on the wheel, grip steady on the leather. The door of the Colored schoolhouse swung open in its hinges before fitting into its frame, and he walked through the threshold with a quiet determination. He wasnât there to argue. He was there to be clear; to shut an old door he never meant to leave cracked open in the first place.
The kids were long gone. All that remained was the ghost of their feet shuffling against the floorboards and the echo of high-pitched laughter. And her. She sat at the desk at the front of the classroom with a stack of papers and a thick red pencil, making straight lines across words with clean, even strokes, and just the right amount of pressure.Â
Sunlight cut across the empty desks, catching the chalk dust that still hovered in the air. The classroom was quiet, but it wasnât empty. History, resentment, and two different versions of the truth hung between the two of them like a physical weight that made the room feel smaller. It pressed against the walls and the lone window on the side of the building like it could feel the tension brewing and wanted out.
Smoke cleared his throat.Â
She scoffed. A quiet, annoyed expulsion of breath. Then she looked up, and when her eyes met his they held his gaze, then went up and down his form slowly. Canvassing, maybe. Taking in the seriousness in his posture. Taking notice of the cold calm he carried.
âDemetria.â Smokeâs voice was cold too, which wasnât out of the ordinary. It usually was. But this kind of cold was more resolve than anything.Â
âSmoke,â she said back.Â
âWe need to talk.â
âWell, hello to you too,â she said sharply.
âHey,â he said. âWe need to talk,â he repeated, tone flat.
She sat back in her chair and crossed her arms. âAbout?â she asked with a challenge in her tone.
âUs.â
The word made her lean forward on her elbows.Â
âI just came to say weâre done. For good this time,â he said firmly. He opened his mouth, then closed it, like he had something more to say but decided against it.Â
âThatâs it?â The look on her face went from amusement to surprise to something else in the span of a few seconds. âThatâs all you have to say to me?â
âIâm sorry it took so long for me to say out loud. I should have said it sooner. Thatâs on me. But we been done a while. You know that.â
âYou always did think silence was kinder than the truth,â she fired back.Â
Smoke hung his head. Because she wasnât wrong. Her anger, he could take on the chest. He at least owed her that.Â
âLook, I donât know whatâs been said or who you been sayinâ it to,â he started. âBut whateverâs been said, Iâm here to put it to rest.âÂ
Something flashed across her face and left just as quickly. Recognition. And the sinking feeling of dread. âYou must got somebody you care about a whole lot, to come all the way over here just so you could say it plain,â she said. âShe know about me?âÂ
âIâm sayinâ it now,â he said, voice low.Â
âDoes she know about me?â She asked again. A little louder this time.
Smokeâs jaw ticked.Â
âSo there is somebody else,â she said carefully.
Smoke didnât answer.Â
She studied his face for anythingâ regret, sadness, anything. She closed her eyes to keep her composure and shook her head like it would somehow make the sting go away. It didnât. But she put her dignity back on anyway.
âWell,â she said, almost breathless. âThere it is.â
Smoke nodded once. Demetria looked at him like she couldnât recognize the shape of the man standing in front of her anymore, then she went back to her papers with the same measured carefulness she always used. The force of her pen made the paper crackle on the desk. Her corrections felt more personal now. Like she was trying to cross him out of her life one red line at a time.
âYou take care.â
âOr not,â she snapped.
Smoke nodded like he accepted the ire, then he turned towards the entrance. He walked into the cool Mississippi air outside and away from the tension that sat between them, ready to snap like a rubber band pulled taut. And when he closed the door to the schoolhouse behind him, he made sure it shut all the way.
âMwen kontan.âÂ
She said it in such a sultry, whispery tone. Not on purpose, thatâs just how Annieâs voice sounded to Smoke. Alluring and fragrant, like the scent of the magnolia blossoms scattered around them on the ground.Â
It was an early Sunday evening in November. The magnolia tree that stood tall on the side of the boarding house was changing. Its delicate, white petals drifted loose from the branches overhead and fell soft into the yard like the last bit of summer was shedding itself, piece by piece.
They sat on her patchwork quilt under the remaining shade of the tree. Annie had her knees tucked beneath her, her new sketchbook open on her lap. Smoke was across from her, one knee up, forearm casually resting over it. His eyes were anything but casual, narrowed with a fierce concentration. A lantern sat close by the edge of the quilt. Its flame burned low and steady, painting gold shadows over the pages of Annieâs sketchbook and the tips of her fingers.
âHold on,â Smoke fussed. âYou gotta say it slower.âÂ
Annie chuckled. âMweh con-tan,â she sounded out slowly.
Smoke was staring at her lips, trying to mimic the way she formed the words when she spoke. She was amused by his focus. Impressed. He had it in everything he did. That bitter resolve.Â
âWhat that mean?âÂ
âIt means Iâm happy.â
âMwen-kun-tin,â he tried.
Annie winced. âClose, butâŚjust try it again,â she urged.
âNo,â Smoke said flatly.
âWhy not?â
âI said it just how you said it.â
âNo,â Annie shook her head. âYou didnât.âÂ
Smokeâs mouth twitched. He looked away before it could fully turn into a smile. âSounded close enough to me,â he grumbled.Â
âMweh con-tan,â she said slower.
âMwen kun-tan,â he repeated.
Annie bit the inside of her cheek. He was doing it on purpose, with his stubborn self.Â
âYou laughinâ at me?â Smoke asked bitterly.
âNo.â
âYeahâŚyou are.â
âAm not.â
A magnolia petal landed on the page. Smoke picked it up without thinking, turned it once in his hand, then placed it on the quilt like he was afraid to hold it too long for fear heâd crush it in his hands.Â
âSay it again.â
âYouâre enjoyinâ this too much,â he huffed.
âAnd you beinâ difficult on purpose.â
âMm.â
âMm,â she said louder. She laughed softly and shaded something with her pencil near the corner of the page. It was a sketch of the shape of his mouth. Just the corner and how it curved around the sound he kept getting wrong. How heâd pushed a nasal sound outward instead of dropping it down.
Smoke shifted closer by a fraction, looking down to the sketchbook curiously. âCan I see?â
Her fingers tightened around it out of instinct.Â
âYou ainât got to.â
The gentleness in his words made her look up. Made her grip loosen. She turned the sketchbook towards him, setting it between them. On the page wasnât just one drawing. There were several spread across the paper. The curve of a leaf. The twist of a root. The slope of a hand pouring tea. Felix curled up on the porch. Halfway tucked in the pages was a loose leaf drawing of the inside of a small house. Smoke stared at that one the longest. He knew instantly what it was. Heâd seen her sketch of the outside of her shop before. But this one was different. She pulled it out from where it was wedged and placed it in her lap.Â
Bundles hanging from the ceiling on one side.Â
A long counter in front.Â
A curtain that led to other rooms.Â
Small jars lined up neatly on shelves.Â
He took in every section, every detail.Â
âYour shop,â he said finally.
âOne day,â Annie replied shyly.Â
âOne day, when?âÂ
Annie looked up. âWhen I got enough saved. When I know enough,â she listed off. âWhen Aunt Della thinks Iâm ready. WhenâŚâ she huffed out a breath softly. âWhen the world lets me, I guess.â
Smokeâs jaw worked.Â
âIt wouldnât just be remedies,â she said, rushing to fill the quiet before it got too loud. âIâd sell teas, salves, tonics, food, too. It wouldnât just be a shop,â she continued, searching for words that would land. âItâd be somewhere people can come when they got things they ainât ready to say out loud, but they ready to stop lettinâ it hurt them.âÂ
Smoke kept quiet beside her.Â
Annie took a deep breath. âMy grandma had an apothecary. Nothinâ fancy,â she said softly. âJust a place where people came in whisperinâ and left breathinâ easier.â
Smoke watched her. Her eyes, the way they softened around certain words. Her hands, and how they fidgeted on the edge of the paper. He looked at the page again while she ran her finger lightly over the built-in shelves she drew.Â
âI want that. Somethinâ with my name on it. Somethinâ I know how to keep.âÂ
He looked at her again. âYou will,â he said firmly.Â
The certainty in his voice made her go still. âYou sound sure.â
âI am.â
âYou donât know that.â
âI know you.â
Annie tucked the drawing away and closed her sketchbook halfway, her hand smoothing over its cover. âYou know some of me.â
Smoke nodded once. âI know enough.â
Silence settled between them again. Easy. Annie watched him for a moment, trying to read what had changed in his face. He looked the same mostly. Quiet. Steady. Shoulders still carrying that heaviness. But his eyes looked different.
He sat up straight and faced her. âAnnie.â He said her name and she felt her heart thump hard in her chest. She couldnât figure out why. Heâd said her name a million times, but heâd never said it quite like this.
âYes?â she replied.Â
âI talked to your aunt.â
âAbout what?â
âYou.â
The night moved around them. Crickets chirping in the trees, distant voices from a house down the street. Dogs barking, chickens roosting. It all seemed to quiet around this very moment.
âI told her I wanna court you. Proper.â
âYou did?â
âI did.â
âAnd now?â she asked quietly.
âNow Iâm cominâ to you.âÂ
He leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, eyes piercing. âI ainât askinâ you for nothinâ you donât wanna give,â he said. âAnd I ainât askinâ you to stop what you been showinâ me.âÂ
Annieâs throat tightened. âThat matter to you?â
Smokeâs eyes moved to the sketchbook, then back to her. âIt matters to you,â he said plainly. âIt matters to me.â
âI thought you ainât believe in all that stuff,â she said. âHoodoo.âÂ
âI donât.â He shrugged. âI believe in you.âÂ
Annie drew in a small breath, tilting her chin up a little. âWhat does courtinâ mean to you?â
Smoke took his time to answer. Â
âIt means I come correct. I donât sneak around corners with you. Donât have folks guessinâ what you mean to me. It means if I spend time with you, itâs cause Iâm serious about you.âÂ
âYou are?âÂ
âI am.â
She looked at himâ a silent urge to keep talking, like he wasnât already undoing her under this magnolia tree.
âI ainât sayinâ I got everything figured out. I donât. I got work that ainât clean. I got Stack.â His mouth tightened faintly. âAnd I got things I still need to make right before I can ask for more than this.â
He sighed. âBut I know what I mean,â he said. âAnd I donât mean to waste your time.âÂ
Annie looked down at the sketchbook in her lap. This man, whose words always held weight, had looked closely at her dreams sketched in graphite and smudged lines and simply said âhe wanted to be part of them.Â
She looked back at him. âIf I say yes,â she said slowly. âI want my shop. I want my work. I wantâŚI wanna be somebody outside of who Iâm with.âÂ
âYou already are,â he said, voice low.
Annie blinked.
His voice stayed low. âI ainât askinâ to make you smaller.â
Annieâs breath caught. âThen what you askinâ?â
He paused for a moment, thenâ âTo walk beside you while you grow.âÂ
The silence that sat between them wasnât empty. It was so full that Annie had to look away just so she could breathe.Â
Thatâs when she felt it.
A nervous laugh.
It rose up in her throatâ not because anything was funny, but because the weight of this moment was so heavy, she had to lighten it somehow before it swallowed her whole. She tried to suppress it, but the corners of her mouth had already turned up.
âYou laughinâ at me?â
He noticed. Of course he did.
âNo!â
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âYes you are.â
âNo Iâm not!â
âYou a bad liar.â
âI'm not lyin'...you just...makinâ me nervous right now,â she admitted softly.
His eyes softened. âYou can take your time to think about it.â
Annie shook her head immediately. âNo,â she said. âI donât need time,â she assured him.Â
His eyes got serious again.
âIâll let you court me.â
Something moved across his face. Not quite a smile. Something much more dangerous to her composure. âYeah?â
Annieâs lips curved into a fully encompassing smile that spread gently across her face. âYeah.âÂ
He held out his hand for her. A question. She put her hand in his and they laced their fingers together carefully, palms warm and steady against each other. The answer.
The tree shed another petal. It drifted down between them and landed on their intertwined hands. They didnât move it. The lantern burned low. They sat like that beneath the magnolia tree as the last of summer continued to fall around them.
The next morning was a blur. Between the demands of empty stomachs and the nervous tremor of her own hands, a nagging anxiety sat on her shoulders and butterflies fluttered violently in the pit of her belly. A sigh of relief left her lips as the last lodger headed out the door, leaving her and Aunt Della to at least be able to clean up the kitchen and dining room in a tempered silence.Â
The wind chimes on the porch fluttered in the breeze, whistling a throaty, breathless jingle that did nothing to calm her nerves. Aunt Della glanced her way a few times, but said nothing. Even Felix tried to soothe her, his purrs doing little to bring her any real solace.Â
Annie shoved a biscuit in her mouth to give herself something to do. The warm fluffiness filled her mouth and the butter satisfied her tastebuds with its rich, melty goodness. She sighed then took another bite, closing her eyes as the sustenance moved through her body.
Maybe she was just hungry. And maybe her anxiousness had nothing to do with him.
She moved quicker, stacking, sweeping, wiping, scraping until the house smelled like eucalyptus, lavender, and bleach.
Annie collapsed on the couch in the front room, but not from exhaustion. From adrenaline that had nowhere else to go. Her heart beat rapidly and she fingered her ileke beads like that could somehow calm it. Morning light cut warm and light through the front windows like a balm on her skin. She tilted her head back and let her eyes close, basking in the quiet after the chaos of breakfast.Â
The scent of tobacco, peppermint, and bay rum floated through the screen door. Slowlyâlike the rich, layered smells that arrive in a kitchen when meat, butter and herbs fold into each other on the stove.
Then the screen door cracked open and Smoke stepped through.Â
Annieâs mouth went dry.
The first thing she noticed was the way he darkened the doorway once he stepped past the threshold. He was tall, well over six feet. Large and imposing frame, and even though she was a tall woman herself, it felt like he towered over her. The muscles on his arms and shoulders filled out every inch of his white collared shirt, pressing against the starched fabric with a powerful, restrained strength. His suspenders held up trousers that sat comfortably around his hips. His boots were heavy on his feet even though his steps were light. It was a subtle contradiction that made her tongue feel like cotton in her mouth.Â
The second thing she noticed were the flowers in his hand. Two separate arrangementsâ one a mixture of white, cream, and greenery. The other was a mixture of vivid colors that looked like a rainbow painted the petals. Each was wrapped in brown paper and tied gently with twine.
Smoke removed his hat and turned to see Annie spread lazily across the couch. Apron halfway untied, scarf to the side, legs hanging off the edge, dress tracing the curve of her hips. She looked beautiful with her feet dangling in the air, bent nickel hanging loosely off a string around her left ankle, shoulders relaxed like she didnât have a care in the world. He liked that look. Wanted to see more of it.
He was doing that staring thing again, Annie thought to herself. The way his eyes slowly swept up and down her body gave her goosebumps, and she suddenly became very aware of how she was presenting. Worn dress, apron smudged with stains, hair fuzzy in her cornrows, barefoot and lounging on the couch. But the heat in his eyes turned a casual glance-over into a smoldering glare that pinned her in place. The paper around the bouquets crinkled under his grasp as he adjusted them in his hand. When his voice finally broke the loaded silence that had overtaken the front room of the boarding house, it was rough with something that made her spine snap straight. Her legs followed, then her hands, dragging her upwards until she was sitting up completely.
âGood morninâ.âÂ
Annie smiled up at him, a sight that beamed brighter than the morning sun. âGood morninâ.â
Smoke took a step closer, then two, and with one hand grabbed the white bouquet out of his other and extended them towards Annie. âFor you.â
âThank you,â she said, inhaling their scent.Â
Smoke nodded once, then looked around the room. âWhereâs your aunt?â
âSomewhere out back,â she said breathily, taking another sniff of the flowers.Â
âThese for her.â
âAwww, ainât you sweet?â
âDonât tell nobody,â he said in that low register that made her skin tingle, with a timbre that told her he wasnât joking even though the corner of his mouth lifted when he said it.Â
He proceeded into the kitchen then out the back door, leaving Annie with her own thoughts and the absence ofâŚhim. His presence stayed in the room even though he was gone, and it wasnât just because the smell of his cologne lingered behind. Her head tilted when she realized what day it was. Monday. What was he doing here?
âWhat we doinâ today?â He asked as he stepped back into her space.
Annieâs breath stuttered.
Aunt Della listened in from the kitchen, looking entirely pleased with herself.Â
Annie cleared her throat and shut her mouth that had opened at Smokeâs words. Not because she wasnât used to him being forward. But because the look in his eye told her he was dead serious when he asked her that question.
âI gotta stop by Chowâs,â she started, to which he acknowledged with a nod. âThen the drugstore,â she continued. She listed things off until she stopped to look down at what she needed to do before anything else. âI gotta wash up first. Change.âÂ
âIâma be right here,â he assured her, sinking deep into the couch, putting his head back, and spreading his legs.Â
Annie took one more look at him and darted up the stairs.
Thirty minutes later she was in front of the mirror, blouse tucked into a halfway-fastened skirt. Her hair was taken down from her cornrows, oiled, greased, parted down the middle, and pulled back.Â
Except one piece that just wouldnât lay flat.Â
She brushed it once, then brushed it again. It refused to lay right, refused to stay right. Her hairbrush clattered on the dresser where she dropped it.Â
âWhat am I doing?â she asked like the walls could talk back.Â
She gripped the edge of the dresser, then touched the open edge of her blouse still unbuttoned at the throat. Her fingers rested there a moment before she remembered to button it.Â
Her fingers werenât steady. She cursed under her breath, buttoning it with trembling hands. She smoothed the front down, turning to the side to make sure it was tucked all the way in.Â
Then she picked up her hairbrush again. Went over the same spot. Got the same result.Â
She threw her hairbrush down with frustration, flustered.Â
All of a sudden she felt very alone. More alone than sheâd felt since she got to Clarksdale. She tried to blink away the tears but one escaped her eye. It rolled down her cheek, dropping onto her dresser.Â
She missed her friends from home.Â
She missed her family. Â
She didn't expect this. Didnât expect him.Â
And now she was standing in the middle of something new surrounded by people who barely knew her. No mama who always knew what to say. No brothers teasing. No daddy who would pretend it wasnât making him emotional seeing his little girl stepping into her role as a woman.
Maybe it was a sign.Â
She didnât know what she was doing. She couldnât even get her hair right without falling apart.
What did she know about being courted?
The word felt strange in her throat. New. Like a dress made out of fine fabric that she hadnât yet learned how to move in. Like something she wanted to be careful with, to not wrinkle. Something she wanted to spin in front of the mirror just to see how it caught the light.Â
And maybe, just maybeâŚ.if it fit just right, she could keep it.
Her stomach fluttered.Â
She didnât know what came after she said yes.
Sheâd heard stories from her friends back home, but she was never in the thick of it to look around and see how it felt.Â
She didnât know how close she was supposed to stand beside him, what folks would hear if he said her name too soft. Didnât know if holding his hand would feel natural or if sheâd overthink every step. She didnât know what part of herself was meant to stay guarded and what part was allowed to lean.
But between the frustration, and the fear, and the homesickness that had a vice grip on her nervesâŚshe still wanted to try.
That was the part that kept resurfacing.
She wanted it. Wanted him beside her. Wanted to be beside him. And she wanted folks to see.
The truth of it rose up so plainly, it didnât leave room for her to argue with herself about it.
She wanted to know what Smoke looked like when he didnât hold himself back so much. Wanted to learn what his quiet felt like when it belonged to her. Wanted to see if walking beside him in the daylight felt like sitting beside him under the magnolia tree in the backyard.
She rubbed her ileke beads and let the touch ground her. Then she put some oil on her fingers, the special blend her mama made that halfway leaked out in her trunk, and brushed the worrisome part of her hair the way her mama always did when she got too frustrated to do it herself. Rub, smooth, brush, set.Â
She looked in the small, age-spotted mirror again, and her mouth curved up into a small, winsome smile.
Maybe she didn't know what she was doing.
But maybe the only thing she needed to do today was walk downstairs, meet his eyes, and take it one step at a time.
The floorboards upstairs groaned and Smokeâs head snapped towards the sound. He rose slowly from his spot on the couch, keeping his eyes trained on Annie as she walked down the stairs with a hand on the banister.Â
His gaze moved over her.Â
She wore a deep mustard-colored blouse tucked into a navy blue ankle-length skirt and high button leather boots. Her purse was slung over her shoulder and her skin still looked warm from her bath.
âYou look nice.âÂ
âThank you.â
âReal nice.â
Annieâs cheeks warmed.Â
âReady?â he asked.
Annie smiled once she got to the bottom of the staircase. âIâm ready.âÂ
Aunt Della stood in the threshold between the kitchen and the front room, arms crossed over her chest. Her eyes went from Smoke to Annie and back. âYâall donât have too much fun out there,â she smirked. âAnd watch my baby,â she said to Smoke.
âI will,â Smoke said as he put his hat back. He opened the door for Annie and stepped back to turn to Aunt Della. âAlways.âÂ
Aunt Della shook her head playfully and turned back to the kitchen, arms still folded but a grin on her lips.Â
The ride over to Fourth Street was quickâjust two short blocks. People in front of Chowâs Grocery were few and far between, but the sidewalk was far from empty. Outside, business moved as usual. A vendor restocked produce while a worker inspected their freshness. A few customers left the store with items wrapped tightly in brown paper while their children skipped alongside them with peppermint sticks and molasses chews in hand. Wagons trekked by slowly with mounds of cotton in the back, and the constant hammering of picks chipping ice blocks apart echoed in the street.
Smoke rounded the front of his truck to open the door for Annie. He held up a hand for her to balance herself on and took care to make sure she was steady once she stepped out. He followed behind her as they walked to the entrance, his hand on the small of her back as he held the door for her.
The inside held the sweet pungency of chicory in burlap sacks being hauled from the back and piled high by the windows. Charles and Bo Chow stood behind the front counter, Charles weighing something on the scale while Bo wrote an entry in the ledger. A smirk spread across Boâs face when he saw Smoke and Annie at the door and clocked their closeness. He nodded at Smoke, then slid his eyes over to Annie and waved at her, drawn by the warmth that always seemed to radiate off her.Â
âBaby,â Smoke started, exchanging a look with Bo. âI need to go holler at Bo real quick.â
âOkay,â Annie responded in that sweet, syrupy Louisiana drawl of hers.
She drifted across the store looking at her list, then made her way down one of the aisles in search of something else entirely. Smoke watched her go, watched her disappear, replayed it in his head. Then he turned to Bo. He was wiping down a display as Charles rang up a customer at the till.
âHow you been, man?â Bo asked.
âGood, good,â Smoke said. He greeted him with a firm handshake, then pulled back to get a good look at him. âDamn, fatherhood huh?â
âI look that bad?â
âYou look like shit.â
Bo laughed, the corner of his eyes crinkling with it. He looked tired, but content in a way that made his eyes twinkle. Like he was at peace despite it all. âTired as hell. But Iâm happy,â he nodded. âWe happy.âÂ
âIâm happy for you, Bo.â
âThanks man,â Bo replied, shaking Smokeâs shoulder. His eyes flicked over the store. âDellaâs girlâŚthatâs you?â
âYou mean Annie,â Smoke corrected.Â
Surprise overtook Boâs face and he raised an eyebrow. A question. âYeah, I mean Annie.â
âYeah,â he answered. Firm. âShe mine.â
Bo clapped Smoke on the shoulder, looking at him with a sense of shock and awe. âOh shit,â he exclaimed, putting a fist in front of his mouth. âLook at you, fixinâ to be in my shoes soon, Smoke.â
Smoke shot him a look as he walked away, but something in him got quiet when the thought crossed his mind. Then it got warm.
Annie, a mother.
Him.Â
A father.
He shook the thought away just as quickly when they became poisoned by thoughts of his own father.Â
That felt like a metaphor for his own lifeâ innocence being corrupted by its own blood.
The thought of being a father after putting his own in the ground felt devastatingly ironic, but hope flickered somewhere that maybe it could rewrite whatever went wrong with his own.
He shook his head and kept walking through the store, his legs carrying him past the aisles in slow, measured steps. He didnât rush. He knew exactly where Annie was.Â
Annie was still reeling.Â
From him calling her baby. From the way he said it with that deep Mississippi drawl. Her cheeks were warm, skin flushed, and all of a sudden, everything felt hot despite the store being cool.
She stood in the aisle, humming under her breath, half bent over as she flipped through a wire basket on a shelf filled with seed packets.Â
âWhy she want this when we got it in the backyard?â She fussed.Â
She shook her head, plucked the seed packet from the stack, and stood up. They dropped into her shopping basket as she walked further down the aisle. She picked up the small bag of feed and saw a shadow out of the corner of her eye. She ignored it and went about her business crossing items off her list when she heard it.
âHey stranger.â
She turned around.
Reverend Carter stepped around the corner.
Red button up, brown tweed waistcoat, gold pocket watch hanging. And that silver signet ring that he rubbed with the pad of his thumb. She looked down in his shopping basket and her brows knit at the contents inside.Â
Her lips tightened into a line, that same odd sense of familiarity crept up on her again and made her insides tumble with unease.Â
âHey.â She adjusted the strap of her purse around her shoulder.
A grin spread across his face. âHow you been?â
âGood,â she nodded. âYou?â
Carter nodded like he was choosing his words carefully. âIâve been doinâ just fine,â he said slowly.
Annie shifted her weight. âSo youâre back?â
âFor a little.âÂ
She blinked. âWhere you speakinâ at this time?â
âChurch off Yazoo,â he said quickly.
She frowned for a second, then relaxed her face.Â
Carter chuckled under his breath. âWhatâs wrong?â he asked.
âYou stayinâ at the house?â
He smirked to the side then looked back. âIâm stayinâ with the pastor.â
âMakes sense.âÂ
âYeahâŚmakes perfect sense.â
His eyes dropped to her ileke beads, then back up. The glance was quick, barely even noticeable. But she did. The hand that wasnât holding her basket rose to touch her beads protectively.Â
Smoke noticed it too.Â
He was at the top of the aisle, watching.
He saw Carterâs eyes dip to her chest. It was just a brief second, but the flicker made his chest tighten.Â
He crossed the aisle in three long strides. He kept his eyes forward, locked on Carter who had sensed him looming and had since looked up from Annie.Â
Smoke stepped behind her and wrapped an arm around her waist, the motion tucking her into his side. The gesture was smooth, natural, like her body had no business not being there all along.
Annie let out a quiet exhale. It was a short, controlled breath that made her shoulders relax.
Then she movedâbut she didnât move so much as melt. She relaxed back into Smokeâs touch, folding easily into him. His fingers curled around her hip, but his eyes didnât leave Carterâs.
âAfternoon,â Carter said politely to Smoke.
Smoke just stared at him, his dark hooded eyes like black orbs piercing into the depths of whatever lay behind Carterâs. No nod. No acknowledgement. Just a cold, tactical assessment.
Carter blinked. âYâall goinâ to the Harvest Party next month?â
âYeah,â Annie replied quickly. She felt Smokeâs grip tighten on her hip.âWeââ
âWhat business a preacher got at a juke joint?â Smoke asked, voice flat.
âI ainât goinâ,â Carter said, rubbing his signet ring. He looked down at it, then looked back up at them. âJust tryna make conversation.â
Smoke and Annie glanced at each other out of the corner of their eyes.Â
âWell,â he said, tipping his hat. âYâall have a good rest of your day.âÂ
Then he walked away.
The bustle of Chowâs went on around them but they didnât hear itâ like they only existed now in their own little bubble. Then Smoke dipped his head to her ear and pressed his lips there.
Three short kisses. Soft despite the intensity of the feeling behind them. Warm, from the closeness and something else entirely. They felt less like a kiss and more like a claim.
One right behind the ear, one lower on the skin right above the neck, and one right on the shell. His nose nuzzled there for a second before he opened his mouth and hummed right into her ear. Low, deep, right into the part of her ear that made his voice vibrate right down her spine.Â
âYou good?âÂ
âMhmm,â she hummed.
She looked over her shoulder at him and his eyes were closed at the sound of her voice. She stroked his beard and his eyes opened to find hers darker. Her fingers grazed the shell of his ear. A gentle touch that made him fight off a shiver.Â
âBehave,â he said, squeezing her hip gently.
Annie grinned. She turned away from his grasp and slinked out of the aisle like nothing happened. Then she glanced over her shoulder at him once more to bat her eyes at him before slipping completely out of his sight. Smoke stood there watching her walk away, his body still warm from where she rested against it. He flexed his hands at his sides to subdue the fire she stoked in him, then followed behind her.
Outside, the air smelled like spice and the bite of the chilly November air. Annie adjusted the paper-wrapped bundle from Chowâs against her hip and slipped it into her purse. Smoke stepped out behind her with the chicken feed sack tucked under his arm and the rest of Aunt Dellaâs order in his other hand like it weighed nothing. He watched a shiver run down Annieâs spine that she tried to hide.
âCold?â
âA little.â
âHere.â
Smoke shrugged off his jacket and laid it over Annieâs shoulders as they walked towards his truck. The smell wafting from Kingâs Tamales Stand next door stopped Annie in her tracks as a man working the booth shouted his prices to folks passing by and wrapped hot tamales in paper. Warm masa, spice, meat steamed softly inside of corn husks. Steam curled up from a heavy pot blackened by use and hit the inside of the tin roof of the stand that had a crooked hand-painted sign attached to the front.
Smoke glanced at Annie. âHungry?âÂ
Annie looked at him with those wide brown eyes of hers. Then her stomach answered before she got the chance. She scoffed, looking down at it like it betrayed her thoughts, then back up at Smoke.Â
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âCome on.â He shifted the sack higher beneath his arm and stepped towards the stand. âHow many you want?âÂ
âOne.â
âJust one?â
Smoke looked towards the tamale man. âWeâll take four.â
Annie blinked. âFour?â
Smoke looked back at Annie. âIâm hungry, too.âÂ
The man behind the stand grinned like heâd seen this before. âTwo for the gentleman, one for the lady now, and one for when she gets hungry later.â
âExactly,â Smoke agreed.
Annie scoffed, looking away before a smile broke out on her face.
âHot?â the man asked.
Smoke looked back at Annie again. She lifted her chin, offended despite herself. âHot.â
Smoke looked back to the grinning man and nodded once. âHot.â
âYou think I wouldnât like hot?â
âI didnât know thatâs why I asked.â
âYou forget where Iâm from?â
âI remember.â
The tamales came wrapped in paper, steam rising as the man passed them over to Smoke. He paid, coins dropping clean in the manâs palm. âEnjoy,â he said as they turned down the sidewalk.Â
They walked a little ways down the side of the building, stopping by a patch of shade where the street noise softened around them. Smoke set Aunt Dellaâs things carefully by his feet, then handed Annie her tamales. He unwrapped his own with easy hands. Annie watched him without meaning to. The way he carefully peeled back the husk. The way the steam curled around his fingers. The way he took the first bite and let it sit in his mouth before he started chewing. He chewed once, twice, then nodded faintly to himself.Â
âThat good?â
âMhmm.â He took another bite.Â
Annie unwrapped hers, holding it carefully between her fingers as the heat bled through the paper. The first bite was soft and smoky. The cornmeal was tender, but not enough to fall through her fingers. The meat was rich with salt, pepper, and something earthy underneath. She chewed thoughtfully, her mouth analyzing every flavor. Smoke was already on his second tamale, but was chewing slower now, watching her.Â
âWhat?â she asked.
âYou makinâ a face.â
âIâm thinkinâ.â
Smokeâs brows knit together. âAbout a tamale?â
âMhmm.â
His mouth curved. âThat so?â
âAbsolutely.â
She took another bite, slower this time. âItâs good.â
Smoke nodded but kept his eyes trained on her for theâ
âBut.â
âI knew it.â
Annie smiled faintly. âIt could use a lilâ more depth.â
âDepth?â
She nodded. âDepth.â
Smoke looked down at his half-eaten tamale then back up at Annie. âItâs a tamale.â
âAnd?â
Smoke looked amused now. He tilted his head. âWhat would you do to it?â
Annie shifted her weight. âIâd give it somethinâ to round out the pepper,â she said. âSo it donât just sit on top.â
Smoke just looked at her. âYou always this particular?â
âWith food? Yes.â
âAnd everything else?â
Annie opened her mouth, then closed it. She looked down at her tamale, then back at him. And when she spoke, her words came out softer than she expected them. âI know what I like.â
Smokeâs gaze hadnât left her. âGood.â He took another bite, slowly. The cornmeal broke apart clean between his teeth. A long chunk of saucy meat landed on his tongue and he slurped it down his mouth without breaking eye contact.
âYou starinâ.â
Annie blinked. âAm not.â
âWhat you lookinâ at then?â
âYou got somethinâ on your face.â
He ran a hand through his beard. âFor real?âÂ
âItâs gone now.â
He couldnât ignore the mirth in her eyes. She looked away, unwrapping the last tamale with more attention than it needed. The corner of Smokeâs mouth lifted.Â
âWhere Iâm from, folks put more life into they food,â she said, turning back to him.
âMore life?â
âYep.â
âWhat that mean?â
âIt meansâŚâ she said, looking towards the street like she could find the words there. âFood should taste like somebody remembered where they came from when they made it.â
âYou sayinâ the people who made thisâŚforgot where they came from?â
âNo.â She smiled into her food. âThey just knew wherever they was goinâ didnât like it hot!â
Smoke huffed a laugh. Fourth Street moved around them, unconcerned. And the tension from inside of Chowâs softened into something easier. Something with steam, spice, and a little more kick.Â
âIâll make sure to let King know.â
Annie swatted his chest. âSmoke, donât you dare!âÂ
When they were done eating, Smoke gathered Aunt Dellaâs order again and Annie threw the empty wrappers into a nearby waste barrel. She wiped her fingers against her handkerchief, the taste of pepper and cornmeal still heavy on her tongue.Â
They left their items from Chowâs locked in Smokeâs truck, which he left in front of the grocery store at Annieâs insistence. Annie enjoyed the scenery as they walked leisurely towards the next stop on her list of errands. Smoke enjoyed the scenery tooâ her. Her hair, tucked into a thick bun, had tendrils hanging down the sides of her face that blew with the wind. One kept sticking to the shell of her ear, tickling her when it hit just right. The beads tucked under the neckline of her dress rattled if she moved a certain way. And she still had his jacket on to shield her from the wind. The sight of her walking around with his suit jacket draped over her shoulders did something to him that he couldnât explain and didnât want to.Â
They neared the crossroad where Fourth Street met Issaquena, the street lined with shops for personal and grooming services. Luellaâs Dressing Room & Alterations, Ritzyâs Beauty Salon, Brownâs Barbershop, and others sat along a row of close-knit brick and wooden storefronts with mended awnings and handmade signs.
The noise of the street got louder as they approached the block where Luellaâs and Ritzyâs stood across from the barbershop. Or maybe it was just the noise in Annieâs head. She walked closest to the sidewalk with Smoke right beside her, watching her closely. His hand would find her lower back if he saw her steps falter or slow. They dodged some kids roughhousing, a stand or a low hanging sign, a crack in the sidewalk.
The area in front of the barbershop was full of men standing on lampposts smoking cigarettes, people watching, and chatting each other up. Suspenders loose or off, hats sitting low, legs bent, feet on the brick barbershop building while they waited their turn. The striped pole outside spun slowly with the wind. The smell of shaving soap, pomade, and hot comb smoke drifted upwards from the barbershop and the beauty salon across the street. The men outside let their eyes wander when Annie approached them on the sidewalkâ and froze when they saw Smoke right next to her. Conversations paused, necks craned slowly. Smoke guided her through the crowd that parted for them with his hand at her back. The men acknowledged him, some giving him daps, others giving a firm nod. Some said a few polite words, tipping their hats and greeting them both as they walked by. But Smoke kept his hands on Annie. Always on her.Â
Sunflower Music was painted in gold lettering on a black wooden sign that hung perpendicular to the sidewalk. The awning was a muted red, the color faded by the sun and wear, and stuck out of a narrow brick storefront with tall display windows in the front. Folks walking by would just stop and stare at what was insideâ sheet music, instruments, phonographs, a lone Columbia Graphophone. Stacks of records displayed like treasure. Once the shop bell guided them through the door, the smell of paper, varnished wood, and cigars turned the crisp winter air to something with more bite. The space was long and spread out. Wooden floors. Pressed-tin ceiling. Ceiling fans turning slowly overhead. Most of the displays were spread out across the walls except a few items that were secured behind glass cases and oak cabinets shined to a mirror finish.Â
A musician tested out strings by the wall where the instruments were displayed. A few church mothers Annie recognized from First Baptist Missionary were flipping carefully through church hymn sheet music displayed in stands on the other side of the shop.Â
The owner stood by one of many phonographs with a record in his hands. He placed it in one, cranked the machine, and dropped the needle, all in one smooth, practiced motion. The customer standing next to him waited for the beat to drop. The record spun, the sound cracked slightly, then the smooth sound of a brass band spread throughout the room. Annie paused. The customer bopped his head to the fast-paced, soulful music coming from the phonograph speakers.Â
Then the cornet solo hit.
Annie stilled entirely.Â
The sound of conversation faded away, even the pointed looks of the church mothers who recognized her walking hand-in-hand with Smoke, she paid no mind. The familiarity of the music made her chest twist painfully. It sounded like home. Felt like it too. Like street musicians, second line parades, and rain hitting tin roofs during summer storms.Â
âAnnie?â he asked, voice low. He touched the small of her back.
Once she caught her breath, she whispered, âYeah.â
âYou okay?â
âYeah,â she replied, blinking back the tear that threatened to drop from her left eye. âJust reminds me of home.â She blinked and she could see it clearly. A rickety old shack. The fierce, stubborn, woman who lived inside who felt more like a spirit than a memory. âMy great-grandmama,â she said a little softer. âBefore she passedâŚshe loved listening to the cornet. I donât know why but that was the only instrument that made her face light up no matter how out of it she was.â
Smoke rubbed her lower back and they moved deeper in the store but Annie felt like she was walking through water. They ended up by the stack of records which stood close to the instruments along the wall.Â
âThatâs the thing about music,â he said. âIt has a way of bringinâ you back to somebody, even after they long gone.â
Annie exhaled sharply. She went through the Vaudeville records but she wasnât really looking. Smoke stood by her side, facing her, waiting.Â
âWe lost her to the hurricane. Back in â15.âÂ
âIâm sorry.â
âShe wouldnât leave.â Her voice cracked.Â
âWhat you mean?â
Annie took a deep breath.
âShe lived deep in the bayou. Water filled with gators,â she chuckled, shaking her head. âShe knew the storm was cominâ before it did. Said if the waterâs fixinâ to take her she ainât gonâ run.âÂ
Annie looked towards the window like the memory called her there for some reason. âShe said she had somebody on the other side waitinâ on her.âÂ
âNo,â she said. âShe was sold downriver âfo she could remember anyone.â
âDamn,â Smoke whispered.Â
She smiled. It was faint, like it was pushing through the grief. âShe was alone her whole lifeâŚâtil she started having babies.â
âHow many?â
âFourteen.â
Smoke whistled low.
Annie hummed. âShe was somethinâ else.â
The memory of her great-grandmother flashed quickly through her mind like a blur. Eyes that looked differentâŚolder than her age, and much younger at the same time. Her frail hands dragging a stick through swamp mud, leaving marks that looked less drawn than remembered.
âWhat was her name?â
Annie blinked and it was gone. Her hand rose to her ileke beads again, then she looked up at Smoke with the softest, widest, brown eyes, and the tenderness in them made him sigh.Â
âAntoinette,â she said finally. Like the name pulled something out of her that made her hesitate to say it out loud.
Smoke rubbed her shoulder, pulled her close and kissed the top of her head.Â
Annie put a hand on his chest, leaning into his touch.Â
They let the silence sit between them for a few moments. Let the quiet ache until it dulled into something easier to move on from.
âAnyway,â she said finally, pulling herself together. âLetâs get what I came here for.â Her fingers walked the records in search of the ragtime one Aunt Della wanted.
âWhat kinda music they listen to, over there in France?â
âThey liked a lot of the stuff we brought over.â
âReally?â
âYeah. Our regiment had a band and everything.âÂ
âWere you in it?â She teased.
His mouth twitched. âNah.âÂ
The musician testing out guitars hit a chord with a slider that made Smokeâs hand tap once against the record box before he caught himself. He looked at Annie and she was already looking at him.Â
âWhat?â he asked.
Annie arched her brow. âYou like that?â
âItâs nice.â
âWhy?â
Smoke exhaled. âItâs slow. Got a little ache to it.â
Annie chuckled low.
The guitar player took his slider off and played something a little louder, a little faster, a deep Blues riff.
âYou like this one, too?âÂ
âThis more Stackâs style.â
âMmmhmmm.â
âWhat?â
âItâs more Stackâs style but your hand been tappinâ away since he started playinâ.âÂ
Smoke looked down at his hand then back to Annie. âDonât mean I canât enjoy it.â
âYou right,â she smirked. âBut you tappinâ along like you know this song by heart.â
âI do.âÂ
Annie frowned. âFrom where?â
âMy daddy.â He paused. Looked down. Sighed. âHe played the guitar.â
âOh,â she mouthed. She heard something in his words even though his voice was steady. Pain. Shame. Guilt. Loss. Whatever it was, it weighed heavy.
His jaw tightened. âBack thenâŚâ he drifted off. âThe music felt kinder than the man.â His eyes found her again.
âIâm sorry,â she said softly.
Annie rubbed his arm, then pulled it around her. The gesture made his shoulders relax, and she wrapped her arms around his chest. âElijah,â she whispered up to him.
His name on her lips felt as warm as her hand on his chest.Â
âHmm,â he answered, looking off into the distance.
She rubbed his back. âYou alright?â she asked quietly.
He looked down at her, then wrapped his arms around her tighter.Â
âYeah,â he said into her hair. He inhaled her scentâjasmine, rosewater, and vanilla.
Annie didn't push. Just let him stay in the moment a little longer, with her to hold onto.
Across the room, one of the church mothers cleared her throat entirely too loud, and just like that the tenderness snapped. Smoke and Annie both frowned, then looked over with expectant gazes. One cold, one more curious but still annoyed. The church motherâs mouth snapped shut and she scoffed, turning back around. Smoke and Annie both laughed as they walked towards the register, his arm around her shoulder.
âIâma get an earful on Sunday âcause of you,â Annie joked, lacing her fingers with the ones hanging over her shoulder.
âThey need to mind they own business,â Smoke said. Loudly. Right towards where they were congregating off to the side by the sheet music.
Their heads snapped over immediately.
Annie swatted his chest.
âWhat?â
âLord,â she mumbled. âYou was just tellinâ me to behave and you out here talkinâ crazy.â
âTell the truth, shame the devil. Ainât that what they say?â
âSmoke!â She tried swatting at him again. This time he caught her hand, brought it to his lips, and kissed it. Annie rolled her eyes but she couldnât stop a grin from spreading on her face.
âNuh-uh,â his voice dropped low, right by her ear again. âYou know my name.â
Her breath hitched.
âMhmm,â he drawled.
They stepped to the register.Â
âFind everything you were lookinâ for?â The clerk asked.Â
The words sat between them. Smoke looked at Annie.
âYeah,â Annie said. âJust this.â
âThis a good record,â he remarked. âClassic.â He set the W.C. Handy record in its sleeve, then wrapped it twice in newspaper.
Annie listened.
âHis band still play around town, in Tutwiler, and down in Mound Bayou.â
Smokeâs jaw clenched, then unclenched. Annie saw it. Saved it for later.
âBayou?â she asked.
âMound Bayou. All black town, just a little ways south of here,â the clerk remarked.Â
Annie nodded curiously.
The clerk slipped the record in a brown paper bag. âThatâll be 75 cent.âÂ
Smoke had it in the manâs hand before Annie could pull out her pocketbook. He watched her hesitate and shot her a look that dared her to pull her own money out. Thatâs all she needed to see to keep her hand right where it wasâ wrapped tightly in his.Â
Smoke kissed her hand again before grabbing the bag.
âYâall have a nice day,â the clerk said.
They turned to leave a few minutes later, bags between them as they fell in step beside each other. They didnât talk much, but their hands stayed laced, like they both needed to touch the piece of themselves they just shared. When they stepped out of the building and the noise of the street came back, the moment didnât disappear. It just followed them out into the cold. The chilly air whipped wildly across their faces, but it did nothing to cool the heat rising between them, or the thrum that sat underneath all the tension.
A month went by, but not quietly.
The air got colder. November flew by like a gust of wind off the gulf where Annie used to catch crabs with her brothers when she was a little girl. The house got louder. Out of towners, people trying to get up North before the snow up there delayed the trains. Blackbird got busier. Annie kept storing her money in the tea tin that fit perfectly under the floorboard in her room. Soon sheâd have to get a bigger one, she thought to herself. And find another hiding place.
Annieâs lessons with Aunt Della continued behind padlocked doors.Â
Dress fittings at Luellaâs became less frequent as her Harvest Party look came together.Â
Smoke got busy, too. Quiet meetings on the outskirts of town. Trips to Memphis and business at Moon Lake. He came around the boarding house even more. This time he didnât need to feign usefulness.
Meetings under the magnolia tree became their ritual. Every Sunday when the afternoon stretched its arms out into evening heâd come around back. Like clockwork, heâd show up, the side fence creaking open before he stepped through. Theyâd sit outside and talk until the mosquitos got too bad.
It became a place where they shared pieces of themselves.Â
A place where ordinary conversation became sacred.Â
Nellie, Pearline and Gigi squealed when she finally told them about Smoke. And time with them became more frequent too â nights, afternoons, or mornings in town before the roads got too crowded.Â
As long as it didnât touch Sunday night.Â
Those belonged to Smoke.
âLouisiana,â Gigi started. Casual, like she was just asking about the weather. âYou ainât mounted that horse yet?âÂ
The words cut through the laughter, the sound of peas dropping in a bowl, even the phonograph that played soft jazz from the corner. Somebody choked mid-chuckle. Everybody turned to look at Annie, then froze. Three sets of eyes stared at her with a glittering curiosity that made her palms feel clammy in that moment. Gigi tapped her foot on the floor impatiently. Pearline fiddled with her hands. Nellie looked at Annie like she could read the answer in her face. But Annie wasnât bothered. In fact, she was a little amused. This wasnât a new question.
The four of them were sitting around the kitchen table after congregating at Nellie's house following their weekday bible study. Nellieâs mother took one long look at the four of them lounging around the front room and put them to work. She set a bowl and some peas on the kitchen table and walked out the room without another word. A pot of greens soaked on the counter. Pepper and onion sat chopped in a cast iron for later. Flour still sat in the cracks of the table from breakfast.Â
She sighed softly. âNo.âÂ
âWhy not?âÂ
âShe said she ainât ready, yâall,â Pearline chimed in for her. âShe say this every time yâall ask this question.â Then quieter. âIt ainât always like what them singers be goinâ on about.â
âMaybe not for you,â Gigi rebutted. âBut you ainât mountinâ a stallion.â
âMore like a donkey,â Nellie joked.
Annie snorted. Even Pearline laughed under her breath.Â
âSo yâall just been kissinâ?â Gigi probed.
âMhmm.â
âYou let himâŚtouch you?â The question came from Nellie.
Her body flushed warm at the thought. Annie looked over to Nellie. âNo.â
âShame,â she sighed. âHe look like he know what to do with his hands.âÂ
âMhmm,â Gigi agreed.
âHe should know,â Pearline said matter-of-factly. âHim and his brother done ran through half the town.â
âMore than half,â Nellie muttered.
Annie sighed. Rolled her eyes.
âStack more than Smoke,â Nellie confirmed.Â
âDonât I know it,â Annie replied.
âI heard Stack got a mean appetite,â Gigi said slyly.
That made Pearline gasp. âGigi!âÂ
âWhat?â Gigi asked incredulously.Â
âPlease,â Pearline insisted in a hushed tone.
Annie shook her head. âOh my God,â she protested. âI donât need to hear this about my manâs brother.â
âI heard Smoke manhood so big, it touches your soul,â Nellie said.
Annieâs head turned towards Nellie. âWho told you that?â
Nellie shrugged. âIs it true?âÂ
Annie shrugged.
âEvery woman in town want a piece of them twins, Iâm just surprised you ainât took a bite yet.âÂ
âNot even a nibble?â Gigi asked. She looked shocked.
Annie chuckled low. âNot even a nibble.â
âBut you seen it, though? Felt it? Backed up on him and let it poke you a little?â
âNo,â she said. âI ainât seen it.â
âBut you felt it.â Gigiâs eyes grew wide. âItâs big ainât it?âÂ
âHe walk around like itâs big,â Nellie said plainly.
The room exploded with laughter, squeals, and giggles. Annie fumbled with a pea.Â
âWhatâs big?â A voice rang out from the other room.
Nellie froze, then groaned and rolled her eyes when she realized who was talking.
âAwww donât sound too happy to see me lilâ sis,â she continued. She stepped into the kitchen, t-strap heels clacking against the floorboards. Nice dress, nicer stockings, hair styled differently than Annie had seen in Clarksdale or New Orleans. Baby on her hip and another child at her waist, vice grip on his shirt like she was trying to keep him from running off or touching something he wasnât supposed to.
Nellie rolled her eyes again and kept on shelling peas. âHey Verity,â she said flatly. She looked up and her eyes softened when she saw her niece and nephew. âLook at how big you are!â she exclaimed.Â
âAunt Nellie!âÂ
Verity released the little boy and he ran over to give his aunt a hug. She adjusted her grip on her daughter, bouncing the babbling toddler on her hip.Â
âBaby,â Verity said calmly with that mom warning underneath, âgonâ and help your daddy outside.â
The little boy rushed out the front door, leaving just the girls in an awkward silence before they quickly changed the subject.Â
âHey Verity,â Gigi and Pearline said together. Verity greeted them back, staring curiously at the stranger sitting at her motherâs kitchen table.Â
âVerity,â Nellie started. âThis is Annie, sheâs new, from Louisiana. Annie, this is my sister Verity. Sheâs in town from Chicago.âÂ
Annie wiped off her hands on her apron and held out her hand to shake. âNice to meet you, Verity.â
âNice to meet you too, Verity. My goodness, youâre so pretty.âÂ
âThank you,â Annie beamed.
Verity looked around the room. At each womanâs face individually. âWhat was yâall in here talkinâ about?â She asked like sheâd already heard too much.
âNothing,â Nellie said firmly.
Verityâs eyes narrowed.
âMen,â Gigi admitted bluntly.
Nellie shot her a look, to which she just shrugged and kept shelling her peas.
âWhat about âem?â Verity asked as her baby grabbed the collar of her dress. She untangled her fingers carefully while waiting for someone to say something.
âAnnie here got herself a suitor already,â Nellie called out. âSmoke Moore.â
The look on Verityâs face said that she was busy putting a name to a face before it finally clicked. âOh, one of the twins!â She wiped drool off her babyâs lips before it dripped on her clothes. âSo they both came back from the war,â she remarked. âThatâs good.â
Nellie rolled her eyes. âShe done forgot about everybody she grew up with.âÂ
âDid not! Theyâre both so much younger than me.â
âYouâre only 27.â
âAnd I been in Chicago for the past seven years,â she quipped. âHow old are they now?â
â21,â Gigi answered.
âBabies,â she whispered, pinching her daughterâs cheek.
âAnyway, do you mind? Us babies,â Nellie said sarcastically, âtryna talk here. About somethinâ you donât need to know nothinâ about.â Â
Verity sighed. She was older, but still young enough to remember being where they were. Young and unmarried. Always being in a position to be told or met with judgment. Mostly from the women closest to her.Â
Sheâd moved to Chicago and was met with a different type of perspective. The social scene was different, much different, probably something thatâd make her mother clutch her pearls if she heard the lasciviousness that was considered normal, and that she had a taste of it before she met her husband.Â
So, she knew all about flirtation and temptation. About men who only knew how to talk pretty, men who knew how to be tender, and men who confused possession with care. And behind the venom in her words, she could hear something more vulnerable in her little sisterâs tone. So, she pulled up a chair at the table, put her baby between her legs, and went to work shelling peas. They worked together in silence for a while. Nothing except the occasional sigh, the sound of the baby hitting the table with her palms, and the house creaking and settling around them.
Nobody replied. The air in the tiny kitchen held an uncomfortable type of tension. But it wasnât anything unique. It was generational. A hesitance that usually exists in the gap between women just becoming and women whoâd already been in their shoes.Â
âHowâs your husband, Pea?âÂ
Pearline cleared her throat. âHe good,â she responded. She kept her head down while Verity looked at her knowingly.Â
The front door practically flew open with all the energy of a hyper five-year-old boy. He took his shoes off by the door then ran down the hallway.Â
Another person stepped in. His steps were much slower, but his energy was just as powerful in a measured, grown man kind of way. All six heads in the kitchen turned at once. Skin the color of chestnuts, bulky shoulders, broad chest, piercing light brown eyes that could stop a woman mid-sentence. He took off his hat to reveal a head full of low-cut slicked down hair. His three-piece suit matched the sharpness of Verityâs dress like a lid to a pot. He flashed a smile and damn near every woman at the table gulped hard.Â
He waved his hand to greet everyone. âHey yâall.â His voice was deep and gruff. A hint of southern twang in it, like the South had somehow rubbed off on him but he wasnât born and bred here.Â
âHey,â everybody said back.Â
Verity smiled, clearly unshaken by his presence because this was her husband.Â
âCan you take the baby? She gettinâ fussy and Iâm tryna help the girls with supper.â
âSure.â He crossed the room to the kitchen and planted a kiss on her waiting forehead, then grabbed his daughter from her lap.Â
âThank you.â
âHey sugar plum,â he cooed. He spoke softly to his daughter. She giggled and rested her head in the crook of his neck as he took her down the hallway.
Once they heard the click of a door shutting in the distance, the kitchen could finally exhale.
âThatâs your husband?â Gigi asked breathlessly, looking towards the hallway like she needed him to reappear out of thin air. âGirl he is too fine!â
Verity grinned. âThatâs my man,â she said proudly.
âWhere you find him at?â Gigi continued. âAnd do he have any brothers?â
Annie kept her thoughts to herself as she snapped a pea under her thumb. While they sized him up her thoughts drifted over to Smoke. How his smile was easy when he showed it. How he didnât show it to anybody but her. The way heâd walk in and suck the air out the room. The way his muscles filled out his clothing. Her breath sped up at the thought. She felt flushed. Hot all of a sudden, all over again.
Verity laughed at Gigiâs remarks and shook her head. âHe do, but heâs the only good apple in the bunch.â
âLord,â Annie chuckled.
Verity looked over at her expectantly.
âI got nothinâ but brothers,â she explained. âGot one, maybe two of them decent. The rest ainât got the sense God gave a goose.âÂ
Everyone at the table laughed, the tension easing into something more relaxed.Â
âIt would take God and all his disciples to drill some decency into âem,â Pearline let slip out.
âPearlie!â Nellie gasped at the revelation. Sweet little Pearline with her lace gloves, quiet eyes and her perfect posture like she was afraid that if she didnât stand up perfectly straight someone would come behind her with a ruler to put her back in line.Â
She shrugged casually, clearly pleased with herself.Â
âGigi,â Annie kept on shelling peas. âYou ever see Will again?â
Gigi made a sound like she was vomiting and Annie broke out in laughter.Â
âVerity,â she looked at her. âThis man had the worst smelling feet Iâve ever smelled in my life!â
âNot smelly feet.â
âA horseâs hoof smells better than that manâs feet,â she grimaced. âBesides,â she smirked like her face held a secret sheâd been dying to tell. Her voice got low. âIâve been keepinâ company with Rodney again.â
âNot surprised,â Nellie mumbled.
âWhoâs Rodney?â Annie asked.
Nellie answered for her. âJust the man she been stuck on since we was kids.â
âOhhâŚ.âÂ
âI ainât stuck. Heâs just familiar.â
âMore like that hmmhmmâ she gave the table a knowing look, âis familiar.â
âAinât nothinâ wrong with goinâ back to an olâ reliable.â Annie whipped her head around. The voice came from Verity.
âThatâs right,â Gigi agreed smugly.
âAnnie ainât even done nothinâ with that twin of hers yet.âÂ
Annie rolled her eyes. âHere we go.â
âWhy not?â Verity asked.
She huffed a small breath out her nose. âJust waitinâ for the right time.âÂ
âYou waitinâ til the party huh?â Gigi asked with a grin. âAll that liquor runninâ through you will loosen you right on up,â she teased.
Annie shook her head, laughing.
Pearline spoke up quietly. âDonât let the liquor make you do anything you donât wanna do.â
âI ainât,â Annie said.
âYou keep it for yourself until you good and ready to give it away.â
âExactly,â Pearline said. âAnd if he really cares, he wonât mind. Not one bit.â
âMy husband waited a whole year for me to let him in. Didnât pressure me. Didnât make me feel bad. Didnât make it âbout his needs,â Verity recalled. âWhat matters is what he does when wantinâ you, means he gotta take it slow.â
Her words landed.Â
âDo he know?â Her voice was small. Pearlineâs. âThat you a virgin?â
Annie exhaled sharply. âI ainât told him,â she confessed.Â
âWe ainât been alone like that,â she said softly while fumbling with the hem of her apron. âAnd I ainât found the right time to tell him yet.â
âHe gonâ wear you out once he get his hands on you,â Gigi said dramatically. âYou know that right?â
âI believe it.â And she did.
âWhew, chile,â Nellie drawled. âIâma say a prayer for you. And for yourââÂ
âEleanor!â Verity snapped.
Annie snorted.
Verity looked over at Annie, eyes warm. âYouâll find the right time,â she assured.
The kitchen was a little quieter after that. Just the sound of knuckles cracking, shells snapping open, peas hitting the bottom of the bowl, throaty jazz still coming from the corner. And a glaring question that hummed underneath the noise.Â
âDo you want toâŚyou know, with him?â Pearline asked.
Annie stopped shelling for a moment and looked to the side to collect the whirlwind of thoughts that spun around in her head.Â
Her and Smoke had been having outings. Not running into each other by chance, not catching a glimpse across the sidewalk. Together. In public. On purpose. It was mostly whatever it was she wanted to do. Smoke liked it that way.
They tucked into their own little routine as what was blossoming between them slowly became familiar. Since her conversation with Aunt Della she hadnât taken the time to sit down and think about what exactly it was or where it was going to go. All she knew is that in this new rhythm with himâŚit felt right.Â
Heâd touch her gently. Carefully. Like he was holding onto something fragile. But even the slightest contact sent shivers down her spine.Â
A hand at the small of her back.
Heâd lean in close when he needed to say something to her. Always did.
But sometimes heâd drop his mouth right by her ear just to hear her gasp under her breath.
Heâd wrap his hands around her waist and she swore she forgot how to breathe.Â
But she didnât move away.
His desire for her was palpable.Â
He was hungry.Â
She could see it in his eyes and feel it in his restraint.Â
But he was tender with her, like he was dousing his own desire until she was ready to cross that bridge, and that ignited her curiosity for more like a spark lit in a dry room.
She knew she was in trouble when she started to notice the absence of certain things. His closeness. His touch. The feeling that came from it.
She thought about his mouth a lot. What it felt like pressed against hers. The way his tongue would trace the seam of her lips like a man standing at a threshold, waiting to be invited in.Â
Her thoughts usually stopped there because they were too overwhelming.Â
Kissing wasnât new to her. Desire wasnât either. Not entirely.Â
Sheâd heard things. Sensed them. She wasnât naive in an ignorant way.Â
But as the baby of the family, and the only girl, sheâd been crowded. She was always loved and protected. But love and protection always felt like being watched and managed by people who assumed they knew what was best for her. Â
Then Smoke came along. He unsettled her because he didnât hover. He waited. With his quiet attention and something deeper that sat underneath the surface.Â
He listened.
He chose her.Â
He made space for her to choose herself.Â
And for a girl who spent her whole life being guarded, space felt dangerous.Â
It felt like freedom.Â
Freedom to be held but not held back.
She wanted to step into it, the new version of herself that was emerging from sheltered beginnings.
Craved it.
Craved him.
Badly.Â
Even though she didn't fully know what that meant, she wanted to be close. Wanted to experience everything that came along with that closeness.
And it wasnât just a physical thing. It was a primal, desperate ache that rose from the depths and swept through her body, hitting every single nerve ending along the way.
She even started dreaming about him. It was always the same one. Sheâd wake up in a mess of her own makingânightgown clinging to her curves, sheets damp. Then sheâd spend the rest of the day feeling a dizzying pulse between her legs, like her heart had found a new home there.
It was like his soul had floated to hers while she was sleeping, and wanted to make sure she was ready for the day she finally just...let go.Â
Annie, an 18-year-old from New Orleans, moves to Clarksdale with dreams of building a life all her own. There she meets Smoke, a 21-year-old war veteran with a dangerous reputation. What grows between them is sweet, sticky, and Southernâ a smoldering love set against a world of bootlegging, Hoodoo, and blues.
Chapter 8
He didnât need to know what was said.
Didnât even need to know who said it.
Smoke drove with both hands on the wheel, grip steady on the leather. The door of the Colored schoolhouse swung open in its hinges before fitting into its frame, and he walked through the threshold with a quiet determination. He wasnât there to argue. He was there to be clear; to shut an old door he never meant to leave cracked open in the first place.
The kids were long gone. All that remained was the ghost of their feet shuffling against the floorboards and the echo of high-pitched laughter. And her. She sat at the desk at the front of the classroom with a stack of papers and a thick red pencil, making straight lines across words with clean, even strokes, and just the right amount of pressure.Â
Sunlight cut across the empty desks, catching the chalk dust that still hovered in the air. The classroom was quiet, but it wasnât empty. History, resentment, and two different versions of the truth hung between the two of them like a physical weight that made the room feel smaller. It pressed against the walls and the lone window on the side of the building like it could feel the tension brewing and wanted out.
Smoke cleared his throat.Â
She scoffed. A quiet, annoyed expulsion of breath. Then she looked up, and when her eyes met his they held his gaze, then went up and down his form slowly. Canvassing, maybe. Taking in the seriousness in his posture. Taking notice of the cold calm he carried.
âDemetria.â Smokeâs voice was cold too, which wasnât out of the ordinary. It usually was. But this kind of cold was more resolve than anything.Â
âSmoke,â she said back.Â
âWe need to talk.â
âWell, hello to you too,â she said sharply.
âHey,â he said. âWe need to talk,â he repeated, tone flat.
She sat back in her chair and crossed her arms. âAbout?â she asked with a challenge in her tone.
âUs.â
The word made her lean forward on her elbows.Â
âI just came to say weâre done. For good this time,â he said firmly. He opened his mouth, then closed it, like he had something more to say but decided against it.Â
âThatâs it?â The look on her face went from amusement to surprise to something else in the span of a few seconds. âThatâs all you have to say to me?â
âIâm sorry it took so long for me to say out loud. I should have said it sooner. Thatâs on me. But we been done a while. You know that.â
âYou always did think silence was kinder than the truth,â she fired back.Â
Smoke hung his head. Because she wasnât wrong. Her anger, he could take on the chest. He at least owed her that.Â
âLook, I donât know whatâs been said or who you been sayinâ it to,â he started. âBut whateverâs been said, Iâm here to put it to rest.âÂ
Something flashed across her face and left just as quickly. Recognition. And the sinking feeling of dread. âYou must got somebody you care about a whole lot, to come all the way over here just so you could say it plain,â she said. âShe know about me?âÂ
âIâm sayinâ it now,â he said, voice low.Â
âDoes she know about me?â She asked again. A little louder this time.
Smokeâs jaw ticked.Â
âSo there is somebody else,â she said carefully.
Smoke didnât answer.Â
She studied his face for anythingâ regret, sadness, anything. She closed her eyes to keep her composure and shook her head like it would somehow make the sting go away. It didnât. But she put her dignity back on anyway.
âWell,â she said, almost breathless. âThere it is.â
Smoke nodded once. Demetria looked at him like she couldnât recognize the shape of the man standing in front of her anymore, then she went back to her papers with the same measured carefulness she always used. The force of her pen made the paper crackle on the desk. Her corrections felt more personal now. Like she was trying to cross him out of her life one red line at a time.
âYou take care.â
âOr not,â she snapped.
Smoke nodded like he accepted the ire, then he turned towards the entrance. He walked into the cool Mississippi air outside and away from the tension that sat between them, ready to snap like a rubber band pulled taut. And when he closed the door to the schoolhouse behind him, he made sure it shut all the way.
âMwen kontan.âÂ
She said it in such a sultry, whispery tone. Not on purpose, thatâs just how Annieâs voice sounded to Smoke. Alluring and fragrant, like the scent of the magnolia blossoms scattered around them on the ground.Â
It was an early Sunday evening in November. The magnolia tree that stood tall on the side of the boarding house was changing. Its delicate, white petals drifted loose from the branches overhead and fell soft into the yard like the last bit of summer was shedding itself, piece by piece.
They sat on her patchwork quilt under the remaining shade of the tree. Annie had her knees tucked beneath her, her new sketchbook open on her lap. Smoke was across from her, one knee up, forearm casually resting over it. His eyes were anything but casual, narrowed with a fierce concentration. A lantern sat close by the edge of the quilt. Its flame burned low and steady, painting gold shadows over the pages of Annieâs sketchbook and the tips of her fingers.
âHold on,â Smoke fussed. âYou gotta say it slower.âÂ
Annie chuckled. âMweh con-tan,â she sounded out slowly.
Smoke was staring at her lips, trying to mimic the way she formed the words when she spoke. She was amused by his focus. Impressed. He had it in everything he did. That bitter resolve.Â
âWhat that mean?âÂ
âIt means Iâm happy.â
âMwen-kun-tin,â he tried.
Annie winced. âClose, butâŚjust try it again,â she urged.
âNo,â Smoke said flatly.
âWhy not?â
âI said it just how you said it.â
âNo,â Annie shook her head. âYou didnât.âÂ
Smokeâs mouth twitched. He looked away before it could fully turn into a smile. âSounded close enough to me,â he grumbled.Â
âMweh con-tan,â she said slower.
âMwen kun-tan,â he repeated.
Annie bit the inside of her cheek. He was doing it on purpose, with his stubborn self.Â
âYou laughinâ at me?â Smoke asked bitterly.
âNo.â
âYeahâŚyou are.â
âAm not.â
A magnolia petal landed on the page. Smoke picked it up without thinking, turned it once in his hand, then placed it on the quilt like he was afraid to hold it too long for fear heâd crush it in his hands.Â
âSay it again.â
âYouâre enjoyinâ this too much,â he huffed.
âAnd you beinâ difficult on purpose.â
âMm.â
âMm,â she said louder. She laughed softly and shaded something with her pencil near the corner of the page. It was a sketch of the shape of his mouth. Just the corner and how it curved around the sound he kept getting wrong. How heâd pushed a nasal sound outward instead of dropping it down.
Smoke shifted closer by a fraction, looking down to the sketchbook curiously. âCan I see?â
Her fingers tightened around it out of instinct.Â
âYou ainât got to.â
The gentleness in his words made her look up. Made her grip loosen. She turned the sketchbook towards him, setting it between them. On the page wasnât just one drawing. There were several spread across the paper. The curve of a leaf. The twist of a root. The slope of a hand pouring tea. Felix curled up on the porch. Halfway tucked in the pages was a loose leaf drawing of the inside of a small house. Smoke stared at that one the longest. He knew instantly what it was. Heâd seen her sketch of the outside of her shop before. But this one was different. She pulled it out from where it was wedged and placed it in her lap.Â
Bundles hanging from the ceiling on one side.Â
A long counter in front.Â
A curtain that led to other rooms.Â
Small jars lined up neatly on shelves.Â
He took in every section, every detail.Â
âYour shop,â he said finally.
âOne day,â Annie replied shyly.Â
âOne day, when?âÂ
Annie looked up. âWhen I got enough saved. When I know enough,â she listed off. âWhen Aunt Della thinks Iâm ready. WhenâŚâ she huffed out a breath softly. âWhen the world lets me, I guess.â
Smokeâs jaw worked.Â
âIt wouldnât just be remedies,â she said, rushing to fill the quiet before it got too loud. âIâd sell teas, salves, tonics, food, too. It wouldnât just be a shop,â she continued, searching for words that would land. âItâd be somewhere people can come when they got things they ainât ready to say out loud, but they ready to stop lettinâ it hurt them.âÂ
Smoke kept quiet beside her.Â
Annie took a deep breath. âMy grandma had an apothecary. Nothinâ fancy,â she said softly. âJust a place where people came in whisperinâ and left breathinâ easier.â
Smoke watched her. Her eyes, the way they softened around certain words. Her hands, and how they fidgeted on the edge of the paper. He looked at the page again while she ran her finger lightly over the built-in shelves she drew.Â
âI want that. Somethinâ with my name on it. Somethinâ I know how to keep.âÂ
He looked at her again. âYou will,â he said firmly.Â
The certainty in his voice made her go still. âYou sound sure.â
âI am.â
âYou donât know that.â
âI know you.â
Annie tucked the drawing away and closed her sketchbook halfway, her hand smoothing over its cover. âYou know some of me.â
Smoke nodded once. âI know enough.â
Silence settled between them again. Easy. Annie watched him for a moment, trying to read what had changed in his face. He looked the same mostly. Quiet. Steady. Shoulders still carrying that heaviness. But his eyes looked different.
He sat up straight and faced her. âAnnie.â He said her name and she felt her heart thump hard in her chest. She couldnât figure out why. Heâd said her name a million times, but heâd never said it quite like this.
âYes?â she replied.Â
âI talked to your aunt.â
âAbout what?â
âYou.â
The night moved around them. Crickets chirping in the trees, distant voices from a house down the street. Dogs barking, chickens roosting. It all seemed to quiet around this very moment.
âI told her I wanna court you. Proper.â
âYou did?â
âI did.â
âAnd now?â she asked quietly.
âNow Iâm cominâ to you.âÂ
He leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, eyes piercing. âI ainât askinâ you for nothinâ you donât wanna give,â he said. âAnd I ainât askinâ you to stop what you been showinâ me.âÂ
Annieâs throat tightened. âThat matter to you?â
Smokeâs eyes moved to the sketchbook, then back to her. âIt matters to you,â he said plainly. âIt matters to me.â
âI thought you ainât believe in all that stuff,â she said. âHoodoo.âÂ
âI donât.â He shrugged. âI believe in you.âÂ
Annie drew in a small breath, tilting her chin up a little. âWhat does courtinâ mean to you?â
Smoke took his time to answer. Â
âIt means I come correct. I donât sneak around corners with you. Donât have folks guessinâ what you mean to me. It means if I spend time with you, itâs cause Iâm serious about you.âÂ
âYou are?âÂ
âI am.â
She looked at himâ a silent urge to keep talking, like he wasnât already undoing her under this magnolia tree.
âI ainât sayinâ I got everything figured out. I donât. I got work that ainât clean. I got Stack.â His mouth tightened faintly. âAnd I got things I still need to make right before I can ask for more than this.â
He sighed. âBut I know what I mean,â he said. âAnd I donât mean to waste your time.âÂ
Annie looked down at the sketchbook in her lap. This man, whose words always held weight, had looked closely at her dreams sketched in graphite and smudged lines and simply said âhe wanted to be part of them.Â
She looked back at him. âIf I say yes,â she said slowly. âI want my shop. I want my work. I wantâŚI wanna be somebody outside of who Iâm with.âÂ
âYou already are,â he said, voice low.
Annie blinked.
His voice stayed low. âI ainât askinâ to make you smaller.â
Annieâs breath caught. âThen what you askinâ?â
He paused for a moment, thenâ âTo walk beside you while you grow.âÂ
The silence that sat between them wasnât empty. It was so full that Annie had to look away just so she could breathe.Â
Thatâs when she felt it.
A nervous laugh.
It rose up in her throatâ not because anything was funny, but because the weight of this moment was so heavy, she had to lighten it somehow before it swallowed her whole. She tried to suppress it, but the corners of her mouth had already turned up.
âYou laughinâ at me?â
He noticed. Of course he did.
âNo!â
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âYes you are.â
âNo Iâm not!â
âYou a bad liar.â
âI'm not lyin'...you just...makinâ me nervous right now,â she admitted softly.
His eyes softened. âYou can take your time to think about it.â
Annie shook her head immediately. âNo,â she said. âI donât need time,â she assured him.Â
His eyes got serious again.
âIâll let you court me.â
Something moved across his face. Not quite a smile. Something much more dangerous to her composure. âYeah?â
Annieâs lips curved into a fully encompassing smile that spread gently across her face. âYeah.âÂ
He held out his hand for her. A question. She put her hand in his and they laced their fingers together carefully, palms warm and steady against each other. The answer.
The tree shed another petal. It drifted down between them and landed on their intertwined hands. They didnât move it. The lantern burned low. They sat like that beneath the magnolia tree as the last of summer continued to fall around them.
The next morning was a blur. Between the demands of empty stomachs and the nervous tremor of her own hands, a nagging anxiety sat on her shoulders and butterflies fluttered violently in the pit of her belly. A sigh of relief left her lips as the last lodger headed out the door, leaving her and Aunt Della to at least be able to clean up the kitchen and dining room in a tempered silence.Â
The wind chimes on the porch fluttered in the breeze, whistling a throaty, breathless jingle that did nothing to calm her nerves. Aunt Della glanced her way a few times, but said nothing. Even Felix tried to soothe her, his purrs doing little to bring her any real solace.Â
Annie shoved a biscuit in her mouth to give herself something to do. The warm fluffiness filled her mouth and the butter satisfied her tastebuds with its rich, melty goodness. She sighed then took another bite, closing her eyes as the sustenance moved through her body.
Maybe she was just hungry. And maybe her anxiousness had nothing to do with him.
She moved quicker, stacking, sweeping, wiping, scraping until the house smelled like eucalyptus, lavender, and bleach.
Annie collapsed on the couch in the front room, but not from exhaustion. From adrenaline that had nowhere else to go. Her heart beat rapidly and she fingered her ileke beads like that could somehow calm it. Morning light cut warm and light through the front windows like a balm on her skin. She tilted her head back and let her eyes close, basking in the quiet after the chaos of breakfast.Â
The scent of tobacco, peppermint, and bay rum floated through the screen door. Slowlyâlike the rich, layered smells that arrive in a kitchen when meat, butter and herbs fold into each other on the stove.
Then the screen door cracked open and Smoke stepped through.Â
Annieâs mouth went dry.
The first thing she noticed was the way he darkened the doorway once he stepped past the threshold. He was tall, well over six feet. Large and imposing frame, and even though she was a tall woman herself, it felt like he towered over her. The muscles on his arms and shoulders filled out every inch of his white collared shirt, pressing against the starched fabric with a powerful, restrained strength. His suspenders held up trousers that sat comfortably around his hips. His boots were heavy on his feet even though his steps were light. It was a subtle contradiction that made her tongue feel like cotton in her mouth.Â
The second thing she noticed were the flowers in his hand. Two separate arrangementsâ one a mixture of white, cream, and greenery. The other was a mixture of vivid colors that looked like a rainbow painted the petals. Each was wrapped in brown paper and tied gently with twine.
Smoke removed his hat and turned to see Annie spread lazily across the couch. Apron halfway untied, scarf to the side, legs hanging off the edge, dress tracing the curve of her hips. She looked beautiful with her feet dangling in the air, bent nickel hanging loosely off a string around her left ankle, shoulders relaxed like she didnât have a care in the world. He liked that look. Wanted to see more of it.
He was doing that staring thing again, Annie thought to herself. The way his eyes slowly swept up and down her body gave her goosebumps, and she suddenly became very aware of how she was presenting. Worn dress, apron smudged with stains, hair fuzzy in her cornrows, barefoot and lounging on the couch. But the heat in his eyes turned a casual glance-over into a smoldering glare that pinned her in place. The paper around the bouquets crinkled under his grasp as he adjusted them in his hand. When his voice finally broke the loaded silence that had overtaken the front room of the boarding house, it was rough with something that made her spine snap straight. Her legs followed, then her hands, dragging her upwards until she was sitting up completely.
âGood morninâ.âÂ
Annie smiled up at him, a sight that beamed brighter than the morning sun. âGood morninâ.â
Smoke took a step closer, then two, and with one hand grabbed the white bouquet out of his other and extended them towards Annie. âFor you.â
âThank you,â she said, inhaling their scent.Â
Smoke nodded once, then looked around the room. âWhereâs your aunt?â
âSomewhere out back,â she said breathily, taking another sniff of the flowers.Â
âThese for her.â
âAwww, ainât you sweet?â
âDonât tell nobody,â he said in that low register that made her skin tingle, with a timbre that told her he wasnât joking even though the corner of his mouth lifted when he said it.Â
He proceeded into the kitchen then out the back door, leaving Annie with her own thoughts and the absence ofâŚhim. His presence stayed in the room even though he was gone, and it wasnât just because the smell of his cologne lingered behind. Her head tilted when she realized what day it was. Monday. What was he doing here?
âWhat we doinâ today?â He asked as he stepped back into her space.
Annieâs breath stuttered.
Aunt Della listened in from the kitchen, looking entirely pleased with herself.Â
Annie cleared her throat and shut her mouth that had opened at Smokeâs words. Not because she wasnât used to him being forward. But because the look in his eye told her he was dead serious when he asked her that question.
âI gotta stop by Chowâs,â she started, to which he acknowledged with a nod. âThen the drugstore,â she continued. She listed things off until she stopped to look down at what she needed to do before anything else. âI gotta wash up first. Change.âÂ
âIâma be right here,â he assured her, sinking deep into the couch, putting his head back, and spreading his legs.Â
Annie took one more look at him and darted up the stairs.
Thirty minutes later she was in front of the mirror, blouse tucked into a halfway-fastened skirt. Her hair was taken down from her cornrows, oiled, greased, parted down the middle, and pulled back.Â
Except one piece that just wouldnât lay flat.Â
She brushed it once, then brushed it again. It refused to lay right, refused to stay right. Her hairbrush clattered on the dresser where she dropped it.Â
âWhat am I doing?â she asked like the walls could talk back.Â
She gripped the edge of the dresser, then touched the open edge of her blouse still unbuttoned at the throat. Her fingers rested there a moment before she remembered to button it.Â
Her fingers werenât steady. She cursed under her breath, buttoning it with trembling hands. She smoothed the front down, turning to the side to make sure it was tucked all the way in.Â
Then she picked up her hairbrush again. Went over the same spot. Got the same result.Â
She threw her hairbrush down with frustration, flustered.Â
All of a sudden she felt very alone. More alone than sheâd felt since she got to Clarksdale. She tried to blink away the tears but one escaped her eye. It rolled down her cheek, dropping onto her dresser.Â
She missed her friends from home.Â
She missed her family. Â
She didn't expect this. Didnât expect him.Â
And now she was standing in the middle of something new surrounded by people who barely knew her. No mama who always knew what to say. No brothers teasing. No daddy who would pretend it wasnât making him emotional seeing his little girl stepping into her role as a woman.
Maybe it was a sign.Â
She didnât know what she was doing. She couldnât even get her hair right without falling apart.
What did she know about being courted?
The word felt strange in her throat. New. Like a dress made out of fine fabric that she hadnât yet learned how to move in. Like something she wanted to be careful with, to not wrinkle. Something she wanted to spin in front of the mirror just to see how it caught the light.Â
And maybe, just maybeâŚ.if it fit just right, she could keep it.
Her stomach fluttered.Â
She didnât know what came after she said yes.
Sheâd heard stories from her friends back home, but she was never in the thick of it to look around and see how it felt.Â
She didnât know how close she was supposed to stand beside him, what folks would hear if he said her name too soft. Didnât know if holding his hand would feel natural or if sheâd overthink every step. She didnât know what part of herself was meant to stay guarded and what part was allowed to lean.
But between the frustration, and the fear, and the homesickness that had a vice grip on her nervesâŚshe still wanted to try.
That was the part that kept resurfacing.
She wanted it. Wanted him beside her. Wanted to be beside him. And she wanted folks to see.
The truth of it rose up so plainly, it didnât leave room for her to argue with herself about it.
She wanted to know what Smoke looked like when he didnât hold himself back so much. Wanted to learn what his quiet felt like when it belonged to her. Wanted to see if walking beside him in the daylight felt like sitting beside him under the magnolia tree in the backyard.
She rubbed her ileke beads and let the touch ground her. Then she put some oil on her fingers, the special blend her mama made that halfway leaked out in her trunk, and brushed the worrisome part of her hair the way her mama always did when she got too frustrated to do it herself. Rub, smooth, brush, set.Â
She looked in the small, age-spotted mirror again, and her mouth curved up into a small, winsome smile.
Maybe she didn't know what she was doing.
But maybe the only thing she needed to do today was walk downstairs, meet his eyes, and take it one step at a time.
The floorboards upstairs groaned and Smokeâs head snapped towards the sound. He rose slowly from his spot on the couch, keeping his eyes trained on Annie as she walked down the stairs with a hand on the banister.Â
His gaze moved over her.Â
She wore a deep mustard-colored blouse tucked into a navy blue ankle-length skirt and high button leather boots. Her purse was slung over her shoulder and her skin still looked warm from her bath.
âYou look nice.âÂ
âThank you.â
âReal nice.â
Annieâs cheeks warmed.Â
âReady?â he asked.
Annie smiled once she got to the bottom of the staircase. âIâm ready.âÂ
Aunt Della stood in the threshold between the kitchen and the front room, arms crossed over her chest. Her eyes went from Smoke to Annie and back. âYâall donât have too much fun out there,â she smirked. âAnd watch my baby,â she said to Smoke.
âI will,â Smoke said as he put his hat back. He opened the door for Annie and stepped back to turn to Aunt Della. âAlways.âÂ
Aunt Della shook her head playfully and turned back to the kitchen, arms still folded but a grin on her lips.Â
The ride over to Fourth Street was quickâjust two short blocks. People in front of Chowâs Grocery were few and far between, but the sidewalk was far from empty. Outside, business moved as usual. A vendor restocked produce while a worker inspected their freshness. A few customers left the store with items wrapped tightly in brown paper while their children skipped alongside them with peppermint sticks and molasses chews in hand. Wagons trekked by slowly with mounds of cotton in the back, and the constant hammering of picks chipping ice blocks apart echoed in the street.
Smoke rounded the front of his truck to open the door for Annie. He held up a hand for her to balance herself on and took care to make sure she was steady once she stepped out. He followed behind her as they walked to the entrance, his hand on the small of her back as he held the door for her.
The inside held the sweet pungency of chicory in burlap sacks being hauled from the back and piled high by the windows. Charles and Bo Chow stood behind the front counter, Charles weighing something on the scale while Bo wrote an entry in the ledger. A smirk spread across Boâs face when he saw Smoke and Annie at the door and clocked their closeness. He nodded at Smoke, then slid his eyes over to Annie and waved at her, drawn by the warmth that always seemed to radiate off her.Â
âBaby,â Smoke started, exchanging a look with Bo. âI need to go holler at Bo real quick.â
âOkay,â Annie responded in that sweet, syrupy Louisiana drawl of hers.
She drifted across the store looking at her list, then made her way down one of the aisles in search of something else entirely. Smoke watched her go, watched her disappear, replayed it in his head. Then he turned to Bo. He was wiping down a display as Charles rang up a customer at the till.
âHow you been, man?â Bo asked.
âGood, good,â Smoke said. He greeted him with a firm handshake, then pulled back to get a good look at him. âDamn, fatherhood huh?â
âI look that bad?â
âYou look like shit.â
Bo laughed, the corner of his eyes crinkling with it. He looked tired, but content in a way that made his eyes twinkle. Like he was at peace despite it all. âTired as hell. But Iâm happy,â he nodded. âWe happy.âÂ
âIâm happy for you, Bo.â
âThanks man,â Bo replied, shaking Smokeâs shoulder. His eyes flicked over the store. âDellaâs girlâŚthatâs you?â
âYou mean Annie,â Smoke corrected.Â
Surprise overtook Boâs face and he raised an eyebrow. A question. âYeah, I mean Annie.â
âYeah,â he answered. Firm. âShe mine.â
Bo clapped Smoke on the shoulder, looking at him with a sense of shock and awe. âOh shit,â he exclaimed, putting a fist in front of his mouth. âLook at you, fixinâ to be in my shoes soon, Smoke.â
Smoke shot him a look as he walked away, but something in him got quiet when the thought crossed his mind. Then it got warm.
Annie, a mother.
Him.Â
A father.
He shook the thought away just as quickly when they became poisoned by thoughts of his own father.Â
That felt like a metaphor for his own lifeâ innocence being corrupted by its own blood.
The thought of being a father after putting his own in the ground felt devastatingly ironic, but hope flickered somewhere that maybe it could rewrite whatever went wrong with his own.
He shook his head and kept walking through the store, his legs carrying him past the aisles in slow, measured steps. He didnât rush. He knew exactly where Annie was.Â
Annie was still reeling.Â
From him calling her baby. From the way he said it with that deep Mississippi drawl. Her cheeks were warm, skin flushed, and all of a sudden, everything felt hot despite the store being cool.
She stood in the aisle, humming under her breath, half bent over as she flipped through a wire basket on a shelf filled with seed packets.Â
âWhy she want this when we got it in the backyard?â She fussed.Â
She shook her head, plucked the seed packet from the stack, and stood up. They dropped into her shopping basket as she walked further down the aisle. She picked up the small bag of feed and saw a shadow out of the corner of her eye. She ignored it and went about her business crossing items off her list when she heard it.
âHey stranger.â
She turned around.
Reverend Carter stepped around the corner.
Red button up, brown tweed waistcoat, gold pocket watch hanging. And that silver signet ring that he rubbed with the pad of his thumb. She looked down in his shopping basket and her brows knit at the contents inside.Â
Her lips tightened into a line, that same odd sense of familiarity crept up on her again and made her insides tumble with unease.Â
âHey.â She adjusted the strap of her purse around her shoulder.
A grin spread across his face. âHow you been?â
âGood,â she nodded. âYou?â
Carter nodded like he was choosing his words carefully. âIâve been doinâ just fine,â he said slowly.
Annie shifted her weight. âSo youâre back?â
âFor a little.âÂ
She blinked. âWhere you speakinâ at this time?â
âChurch off Yazoo,â he said quickly.
She frowned for a second, then relaxed her face.Â
Carter chuckled under his breath. âWhatâs wrong?â he asked.
âYou stayinâ at the house?â
He smirked to the side then looked back. âIâm stayinâ with the pastor.â
âMakes sense.âÂ
âYeahâŚmakes perfect sense.â
His eyes dropped to her ileke beads, then back up. The glance was quick, barely even noticeable. But she did. The hand that wasnât holding her basket rose to touch her beads protectively.Â
Smoke noticed it too.Â
He was at the top of the aisle, watching.
He saw Carterâs eyes dip to her chest. It was just a brief second, but the flicker made his chest tighten.Â
He crossed the aisle in three long strides. He kept his eyes forward, locked on Carter who had sensed him looming and had since looked up from Annie.Â
Smoke stepped behind her and wrapped an arm around her waist, the motion tucking her into his side. The gesture was smooth, natural, like her body had no business not being there all along.
Annie let out a quiet exhale. It was a short, controlled breath that made her shoulders relax.
Then she movedâbut she didnât move so much as melt. She relaxed back into Smokeâs touch, folding easily into him. His fingers curled around her hip, but his eyes didnât leave Carterâs.
âAfternoon,â Carter said politely to Smoke.
Smoke just stared at him, his dark hooded eyes like black orbs piercing into the depths of whatever lay behind Carterâs. No nod. No acknowledgement. Just a cold, tactical assessment.
Carter blinked. âYâall goinâ to the Harvest Party next month?â
âYeah,â Annie replied quickly. She felt Smokeâs grip tighten on her hip.âWeââ
âWhat business a preacher got at a juke joint?â Smoke asked, voice flat.
âI ainât goinâ,â Carter said, rubbing his signet ring. He looked down at it, then looked back up at them. âJust tryna make conversation.â
Smoke and Annie glanced at each other out of the corner of their eyes.Â
âWell,â he said, tipping his hat. âYâall have a good rest of your day.âÂ
Then he walked away.
The bustle of Chowâs went on around them but they didnât hear itâ like they only existed now in their own little bubble. Then Smoke dipped his head to her ear and pressed his lips there.
Three short kisses. Soft despite the intensity of the feeling behind them. Warm, from the closeness and something else entirely. They felt less like a kiss and more like a claim.
One right behind the ear, one lower on the skin right above the neck, and one right on the shell. His nose nuzzled there for a second before he opened his mouth and hummed right into her ear. Low, deep, right into the part of her ear that made his voice vibrate right down her spine.Â
âYou good?âÂ
âMhmm,â she hummed.
She looked over her shoulder at him and his eyes were closed at the sound of her voice. She stroked his beard and his eyes opened to find hers darker. Her fingers grazed the shell of his ear. A gentle touch that made him fight off a shiver.Â
âBehave,â he said, squeezing her hip gently.
Annie grinned. She turned away from his grasp and slinked out of the aisle like nothing happened. Then she glanced over her shoulder at him once more to bat her eyes at him before slipping completely out of his sight. Smoke stood there watching her walk away, his body still warm from where she rested against it. He flexed his hands at his sides to subdue the fire she stoked in him, then followed behind her.
Outside, the air smelled like spice and the bite of the chilly November air. Annie adjusted the paper-wrapped bundle from Chowâs against her hip and slipped it into her purse. Smoke stepped out behind her with the chicken feed sack tucked under his arm and the rest of Aunt Dellaâs order in his other hand like it weighed nothing. He watched a shiver run down Annieâs spine that she tried to hide.
âCold?â
âA little.â
âHere.â
Smoke shrugged off his jacket and laid it over Annieâs shoulders as they walked towards his truck. The smell wafting from Kingâs Tamales Stand next door stopped Annie in her tracks as a man working the booth shouted his prices to folks passing by and wrapped hot tamales in paper. Warm masa, spice, meat steamed softly inside of corn husks. Steam curled up from a heavy pot blackened by use and hit the inside of the tin roof of the stand that had a crooked hand-painted sign attached to the front.
Smoke glanced at Annie. âHungry?âÂ
Annie looked at him with those wide brown eyes of hers. Then her stomach answered before she got the chance. She scoffed, looking down at it like it betrayed her thoughts, then back up at Smoke.Â
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âCome on.â He shifted the sack higher beneath his arm and stepped towards the stand. âHow many you want?âÂ
âOne.â
âJust one?â
Smoke looked towards the tamale man. âWeâll take four.â
Annie blinked. âFour?â
Smoke looked back at Annie. âIâm hungry, too.âÂ
The man behind the stand grinned like heâd seen this before. âTwo for the gentleman, one for the lady now, and one for when she gets hungry later.â
âExactly,â Smoke agreed.
Annie scoffed, looking away before a smile broke out on her face.
âHot?â the man asked.
Smoke looked back at Annie again. She lifted her chin, offended despite herself. âHot.â
Smoke looked back to the grinning man and nodded once. âHot.â
âYou think I wouldnât like hot?â
âI didnât know thatâs why I asked.â
âYou forget where Iâm from?â
âI remember.â
The tamales came wrapped in paper, steam rising as the man passed them over to Smoke. He paid, coins dropping clean in the manâs palm. âEnjoy,â he said as they turned down the sidewalk.Â
They walked a little ways down the side of the building, stopping by a patch of shade where the street noise softened around them. Smoke set Aunt Dellaâs things carefully by his feet, then handed Annie her tamales. He unwrapped his own with easy hands. Annie watched him without meaning to. The way he carefully peeled back the husk. The way the steam curled around his fingers. The way he took the first bite and let it sit in his mouth before he started chewing. He chewed once, twice, then nodded faintly to himself.Â
âThat good?â
âMhmm.â He took another bite.Â
Annie unwrapped hers, holding it carefully between her fingers as the heat bled through the paper. The first bite was soft and smoky. The cornmeal was tender, but not enough to fall through her fingers. The meat was rich with salt, pepper, and something earthy underneath. She chewed thoughtfully, her mouth analyzing every flavor. Smoke was already on his second tamale, but was chewing slower now, watching her.Â
âWhat?â she asked.
âYou makinâ a face.â
âIâm thinkinâ.â
Smokeâs brows knit together. âAbout a tamale?â
âMhmm.â
His mouth curved. âThat so?â
âAbsolutely.â
She took another bite, slower this time. âItâs good.â
Smoke nodded but kept his eyes trained on her for theâ
âBut.â
âI knew it.â
Annie smiled faintly. âIt could use a lilâ more depth.â
âDepth?â
She nodded. âDepth.â
Smoke looked down at his half-eaten tamale then back up at Annie. âItâs a tamale.â
âAnd?â
Smoke looked amused now. He tilted his head. âWhat would you do to it?â
Annie shifted her weight. âIâd give it somethinâ to round out the pepper,â she said. âSo it donât just sit on top.â
Smoke just looked at her. âYou always this particular?â
âWith food? Yes.â
âAnd everything else?â
Annie opened her mouth, then closed it. She looked down at her tamale, then back at him. And when she spoke, her words came out softer than she expected them. âI know what I like.â
Smokeâs gaze hadnât left her. âGood.â He took another bite, slowly. The cornmeal broke apart clean between his teeth. A long chunk of saucy meat landed on his tongue and he slurped it down his mouth without breaking eye contact.
âYou starinâ.â
Annie blinked. âAm not.â
âWhat you lookinâ at then?â
âYou got somethinâ on your face.â
He ran a hand through his beard. âFor real?âÂ
âItâs gone now.â
He couldnât ignore the mirth in her eyes. She looked away, unwrapping the last tamale with more attention than it needed. The corner of Smokeâs mouth lifted.Â
âWhere Iâm from, folks put more life into they food,â she said, turning back to him.
âMore life?â
âYep.â
âWhat that mean?â
âIt meansâŚâ she said, looking towards the street like she could find the words there. âFood should taste like somebody remembered where they came from when they made it.â
âYou sayinâ the people who made thisâŚforgot where they came from?â
âNo.â She smiled into her food. âThey just knew wherever they was goinâ didnât like it hot!â
Smoke huffed a laugh. Fourth Street moved around them, unconcerned. And the tension from inside of Chowâs softened into something easier. Something with steam, spice, and a little more kick.Â
âIâll make sure to let King know.â
Annie swatted his chest. âSmoke, donât you dare!âÂ
When they were done eating, Smoke gathered Aunt Dellaâs order again and Annie threw the empty wrappers into a nearby waste barrel. She wiped her fingers against her handkerchief, the taste of pepper and cornmeal still heavy on her tongue.Â
They left their items from Chowâs locked in Smokeâs truck, which he left in front of the grocery store at Annieâs insistence. Annie enjoyed the scenery as they walked leisurely towards the next stop on her list of errands. Smoke enjoyed the scenery tooâ her. Her hair, tucked into a thick bun, had tendrils hanging down the sides of her face that blew with the wind. One kept sticking to the shell of her ear, tickling her when it hit just right. The beads tucked under the neckline of her dress rattled if she moved a certain way. And she still had his jacket on to shield her from the wind. The sight of her walking around with his suit jacket draped over her shoulders did something to him that he couldnât explain and didnât want to.Â
They neared the crossroad where Fourth Street met Issaquena, the street lined with shops for personal and grooming services. Luellaâs Dressing Room & Alterations, Ritzyâs Beauty Salon, Brownâs Barbershop, and others sat along a row of close-knit brick and wooden storefronts with mended awnings and handmade signs.
The noise of the street got louder as they approached the block where Luellaâs and Ritzyâs stood across from the barbershop. Or maybe it was just the noise in Annieâs head. She walked closest to the sidewalk with Smoke right beside her, watching her closely. His hand would find her lower back if he saw her steps falter or slow. They dodged some kids roughhousing, a stand or a low hanging sign, a crack in the sidewalk.
The area in front of the barbershop was full of men standing on lampposts smoking cigarettes, people watching, and chatting each other up. Suspenders loose or off, hats sitting low, legs bent, feet on the brick barbershop building while they waited their turn. The striped pole outside spun slowly with the wind. The smell of shaving soap, pomade, and hot comb smoke drifted upwards from the barbershop and the beauty salon across the street. The men outside let their eyes wander when Annie approached them on the sidewalkâ and froze when they saw Smoke right next to her. Conversations paused, necks craned slowly. Smoke guided her through the crowd that parted for them with his hand at her back. The men acknowledged him, some giving him daps, others giving a firm nod. Some said a few polite words, tipping their hats and greeting them both as they walked by. But Smoke kept his hands on Annie. Always on her.Â
Sunflower Music was painted in gold lettering on a black wooden sign that hung perpendicular to the sidewalk. The awning was a muted red, the color faded by the sun and wear, and stuck out of a narrow brick storefront with tall display windows in the front. Folks walking by would just stop and stare at what was insideâ sheet music, instruments, phonographs, a lone Columbia Graphophone. Stacks of records displayed like treasure. Once the shop bell guided them through the door, the smell of paper, varnished wood, and cigars turned the crisp winter air to something with more bite. The space was long and spread out. Wooden floors. Pressed-tin ceiling. Ceiling fans turning slowly overhead. Most of the displays were spread out across the walls except a few items that were secured behind glass cases and oak cabinets shined to a mirror finish.Â
A musician tested out strings by the wall where the instruments were displayed. A few church mothers Annie recognized from First Baptist Missionary were flipping carefully through church hymn sheet music displayed in stands on the other side of the shop.Â
The owner stood by one of many phonographs with a record in his hands. He placed it in one, cranked the machine, and dropped the needle, all in one smooth, practiced motion. The customer standing next to him waited for the beat to drop. The record spun, the sound cracked slightly, then the smooth sound of a brass band spread throughout the room. Annie paused. The customer bopped his head to the fast-paced, soulful music coming from the phonograph speakers.Â
Then the cornet solo hit.
Annie stilled entirely.Â
The sound of conversation faded away, even the pointed looks of the church mothers who recognized her walking hand-in-hand with Smoke, she paid no mind. The familiarity of the music made her chest twist painfully. It sounded like home. Felt like it too. Like street musicians, second line parades, and rain hitting tin roofs during summer storms.Â
âAnnie?â he asked, voice low. He touched the small of her back.
Once she caught her breath, she whispered, âYeah.â
âYou okay?â
âYeah,â she replied, blinking back the tear that threatened to drop from her left eye. âJust reminds me of home.â She blinked and she could see it clearly. A rickety old shack. The fierce, stubborn, woman who lived inside who felt more like a spirit than a memory. âMy great-grandmama,â she said a little softer. âBefore she passedâŚshe loved listening to the cornet. I donât know why but that was the only instrument that made her face light up no matter how out of it she was.â
Smoke rubbed her lower back and they moved deeper in the store but Annie felt like she was walking through water. They ended up by the stack of records which stood close to the instruments along the wall.Â
âThatâs the thing about music,â he said. âIt has a way of bringinâ you back to somebody, even after they long gone.â
Annie exhaled sharply. She went through the Vaudeville records but she wasnât really looking. Smoke stood by her side, facing her, waiting.Â
âWe lost her to the hurricane. Back in â15.âÂ
âIâm sorry.â
âShe wouldnât leave.â Her voice cracked.Â
âWhat you mean?â
Annie took a deep breath.
âShe lived deep in the bayou. Water filled with gators,â she chuckled, shaking her head. âShe knew the storm was cominâ before it did. Said if the waterâs fixinâ to take her she ainât gonâ run.âÂ
Annie looked towards the window like the memory called her there for some reason. âShe said she had somebody on the other side waitinâ on her.âÂ
âNo,â she said. âShe was sold downriver âfo she could remember anyone.â
âDamn,â Smoke whispered.Â
She smiled. It was faint, like it was pushing through the grief. âShe was alone her whole lifeâŚâtil she started having babies.â
âHow many?â
âFourteen.â
Smoke whistled low.
Annie hummed. âShe was somethinâ else.â
The memory of her great-grandmother flashed quickly through her mind like a blur. Eyes that looked differentâŚolder than her age, and much younger at the same time. Her frail hands dragging a stick through swamp mud, leaving marks that looked less drawn than remembered.
âWhat was her name?â
Annie blinked and it was gone. Her hand rose to her ileke beads again, then she looked up at Smoke with the softest, widest, brown eyes, and the tenderness in them made him sigh.Â
âAntoinette,â she said finally. Like the name pulled something out of her that made her hesitate to say it out loud.
Smoke rubbed her shoulder, pulled her close and kissed the top of her head.Â
Annie put a hand on his chest, leaning into his touch.Â
They let the silence sit between them for a few moments. Let the quiet ache until it dulled into something easier to move on from.
âAnyway,â she said finally, pulling herself together. âLetâs get what I came here for.â Her fingers walked the records in search of the ragtime one Aunt Della wanted.
âWhat kinda music they listen to, over there in France?â
âThey liked a lot of the stuff we brought over.â
âReally?â
âYeah. Our regiment had a band and everything.âÂ
âWere you in it?â She teased.
His mouth twitched. âNah.âÂ
The musician testing out guitars hit a chord with a slider that made Smokeâs hand tap once against the record box before he caught himself. He looked at Annie and she was already looking at him.Â
âWhat?â he asked.
Annie arched her brow. âYou like that?â
âItâs nice.â
âWhy?â
Smoke exhaled. âItâs slow. Got a little ache to it.â
Annie chuckled low.
The guitar player took his slider off and played something a little louder, a little faster, a deep Blues riff.
âYou like this one, too?âÂ
âThis more Stackâs style.â
âMmmhmmm.â
âWhat?â
âItâs more Stackâs style but your hand been tappinâ away since he started playinâ.âÂ
Smoke looked down at his hand then back to Annie. âDonât mean I canât enjoy it.â
âYou right,â she smirked. âBut you tappinâ along like you know this song by heart.â
âI do.âÂ
Annie frowned. âFrom where?â
âMy daddy.â He paused. Looked down. Sighed. âHe played the guitar.â
âOh,â she mouthed. She heard something in his words even though his voice was steady. Pain. Shame. Guilt. Loss. Whatever it was, it weighed heavy.
His jaw tightened. âBack thenâŚâ he drifted off. âThe music felt kinder than the man.â His eyes found her again.
âIâm sorry,â she said softly.
Annie rubbed his arm, then pulled it around her. The gesture made his shoulders relax, and she wrapped her arms around his chest. âElijah,â she whispered up to him.
His name on her lips felt as warm as her hand on his chest.Â
âHmm,â he answered, looking off into the distance.
She rubbed his back. âYou alright?â she asked quietly.
He looked down at her, then wrapped his arms around her tighter.Â
âYeah,â he said into her hair. He inhaled her scentâjasmine, rosewater, and vanilla.
Annie didn't push. Just let him stay in the moment a little longer, with her to hold onto.
Across the room, one of the church mothers cleared her throat entirely too loud, and just like that the tenderness snapped. Smoke and Annie both frowned, then looked over with expectant gazes. One cold, one more curious but still annoyed. The church motherâs mouth snapped shut and she scoffed, turning back around. Smoke and Annie both laughed as they walked towards the register, his arm around her shoulder.
âIâma get an earful on Sunday âcause of you,â Annie joked, lacing her fingers with the ones hanging over her shoulder.
âThey need to mind they own business,â Smoke said. Loudly. Right towards where they were congregating off to the side by the sheet music.
Their heads snapped over immediately.
Annie swatted his chest.
âWhat?â
âLord,â she mumbled. âYou was just tellinâ me to behave and you out here talkinâ crazy.â
âTell the truth, shame the devil. Ainât that what they say?â
âSmoke!â She tried swatting at him again. This time he caught her hand, brought it to his lips, and kissed it. Annie rolled her eyes but she couldnât stop a grin from spreading on her face.
âNuh-uh,â his voice dropped low, right by her ear again. âYou know my name.â
Her breath hitched.
âMhmm,â he drawled.
They stepped to the register.Â
âFind everything you were lookinâ for?â The clerk asked.Â
The words sat between them. Smoke looked at Annie.
âYeah,â Annie said. âJust this.â
âThis a good record,â he remarked. âClassic.â He set the W.C. Handy record in its sleeve, then wrapped it twice in newspaper.
Annie listened.
âHis band still play around town, in Tutwiler, and down in Mound Bayou.â
Smokeâs jaw clenched, then unclenched. Annie saw it. Saved it for later.
âBayou?â she asked.
âMound Bayou. All black town, just a little ways south of here,â the clerk remarked.Â
Annie nodded curiously.
The clerk slipped the record in a brown paper bag. âThatâll be 75 cent.âÂ
Smoke had it in the manâs hand before Annie could pull out her pocketbook. He watched her hesitate and shot her a look that dared her to pull her own money out. Thatâs all she needed to see to keep her hand right where it wasâ wrapped tightly in his.Â
Smoke kissed her hand again before grabbing the bag.
âYâall have a nice day,â the clerk said.
They turned to leave a few minutes later, bags between them as they fell in step beside each other. They didnât talk much, but their hands stayed laced, like they both needed to touch the piece of themselves they just shared. When they stepped out of the building and the noise of the street came back, the moment didnât disappear. It just followed them out into the cold. The chilly air whipped wildly across their faces, but it did nothing to cool the heat rising between them, or the thrum that sat underneath all the tension.
A month went by, but not quietly.
The air got colder. November flew by like a gust of wind off the gulf where Annie used to catch crabs with her brothers when she was a little girl. The house got louder. Out of towners, people trying to get up North before the snow up there delayed the trains. Blackbird got busier. Annie kept storing her money in the tea tin that fit perfectly under the floorboard in her room. Soon sheâd have to get a bigger one, she thought to herself. And find another hiding place.
Annieâs lessons with Aunt Della continued behind padlocked doors.Â
Dress fittings at Luellaâs became less frequent as her Harvest Party look came together.Â
Smoke got busy, too. Quiet meetings on the outskirts of town. Trips to Memphis and business at Moon Lake. He came around the boarding house even more. This time he didnât need to feign usefulness.
Meetings under the magnolia tree became their ritual. Every Sunday when the afternoon stretched its arms out into evening heâd come around back. Like clockwork, heâd show up, the side fence creaking open before he stepped through. Theyâd sit outside and talk until the mosquitos got too bad.
It became a place where they shared pieces of themselves.Â
A place where ordinary conversation became sacred.Â
Nellie, Pearline and Gigi squealed when she finally told them about Smoke. And time with them became more frequent too â nights, afternoons, or mornings in town before the roads got too crowded.Â
As long as it didnât touch Sunday night.Â
Those belonged to Smoke.
âLouisiana,â Gigi started. Casual, like she was just asking about the weather. âYou ainât mounted that horse yet?âÂ
The words cut through the laughter, the sound of peas dropping in a bowl, even the phonograph that played soft jazz from the corner. Somebody choked mid-chuckle. Everybody turned to look at Annie, then froze. Three sets of eyes stared at her with a glittering curiosity that made her palms feel clammy in that moment. Gigi tapped her foot on the floor impatiently. Pearline fiddled with her hands. Nellie looked at Annie like she could read the answer in her face. But Annie wasnât bothered. In fact, she was a little amused. This wasnât a new question.
The four of them were sitting around the kitchen table after congregating at Nellie's house following their weekday bible study. Nellieâs mother took one long look at the four of them lounging around the front room and put them to work. She set a bowl and some peas on the kitchen table and walked out the room without another word. A pot of greens soaked on the counter. Pepper and onion sat chopped in a cast iron for later. Flour still sat in the cracks of the table from breakfast.Â
She sighed softly. âNo.âÂ
âWhy not?âÂ
âShe said she ainât ready, yâall,â Pearline chimed in for her. âShe say this every time yâall ask this question.â Then quieter. âIt ainât always like what them singers be goinâ on about.â
âMaybe not for you,â Gigi rebutted. âBut you ainât mountinâ a stallion.â
âMore like a donkey,â Nellie joked.
Annie snorted. Even Pearline laughed under her breath.Â
âSo yâall just been kissinâ?â Gigi probed.
âMhmm.â
âYou let himâŚtouch you?â The question came from Nellie.
Her body flushed warm at the thought. Annie looked over to Nellie. âNo.â
âShame,â she sighed. âHe look like he know what to do with his hands.âÂ
âMhmm,â Gigi agreed.
âHe should know,â Pearline said matter-of-factly. âHim and his brother done ran through half the town.â
âMore than half,â Nellie muttered.
Annie sighed. Rolled her eyes.
âStack more than Smoke,â Nellie confirmed.Â
âDonât I know it,â Annie replied.
âI heard Stack got a mean appetite,â Gigi said slyly.
That made Pearline gasp. âGigi!âÂ
âWhat?â Gigi asked incredulously.Â
âPlease,â Pearline insisted in a hushed tone.
Annie shook her head. âOh my God,â she protested. âI donât need to hear this about my manâs brother.â
âI heard Smoke manhood so big, it touches your soul,â Nellie said.
Annieâs head turned towards Nellie. âWho told you that?â
Nellie shrugged. âIs it true?âÂ
Annie shrugged.
âEvery woman in town want a piece of them twins, Iâm just surprised you ainât took a bite yet.âÂ
âNot even a nibble?â Gigi asked. She looked shocked.
Annie chuckled low. âNot even a nibble.â
âBut you seen it, though? Felt it? Backed up on him and let it poke you a little?â
âNo,â she said. âI ainât seen it.â
âBut you felt it.â Gigiâs eyes grew wide. âItâs big ainât it?âÂ
âHe walk around like itâs big,â Nellie said plainly.
The room exploded with laughter, squeals, and giggles. Annie fumbled with a pea.Â
âWhatâs big?â A voice rang out from the other room.
Nellie froze, then groaned and rolled her eyes when she realized who was talking.
âAwww donât sound too happy to see me lilâ sis,â she continued. She stepped into the kitchen, t-strap heels clacking against the floorboards. Nice dress, nicer stockings, hair styled differently than Annie had seen in Clarksdale or New Orleans. Baby on her hip and another child at her waist, vice grip on his shirt like she was trying to keep him from running off or touching something he wasnât supposed to.
Nellie rolled her eyes again and kept on shelling peas. âHey Verity,â she said flatly. She looked up and her eyes softened when she saw her niece and nephew. âLook at how big you are!â she exclaimed.Â
âAunt Nellie!âÂ
Verity released the little boy and he ran over to give his aunt a hug. She adjusted her grip on her daughter, bouncing the babbling toddler on her hip.Â
âBaby,â Verity said calmly with that mom warning underneath, âgonâ and help your daddy outside.â
The little boy rushed out the front door, leaving just the girls in an awkward silence before they quickly changed the subject.Â
âHey Verity,â Gigi and Pearline said together. Verity greeted them back, staring curiously at the stranger sitting at her motherâs kitchen table.Â
âVerity,â Nellie started. âThis is Annie, sheâs new, from Louisiana. Annie, this is my sister Verity. Sheâs in town from Chicago.âÂ
Annie wiped off her hands on her apron and held out her hand to shake. âNice to meet you, Verity.â
âNice to meet you too, Verity. My goodness, youâre so pretty.âÂ
âThank you,â Annie beamed.
Verity looked around the room. At each womanâs face individually. âWhat was yâall in here talkinâ about?â She asked like sheâd already heard too much.
âNothing,â Nellie said firmly.
Verityâs eyes narrowed.
âMen,â Gigi admitted bluntly.
Nellie shot her a look, to which she just shrugged and kept shelling her peas.
âWhat about âem?â Verity asked as her baby grabbed the collar of her dress. She untangled her fingers carefully while waiting for someone to say something.
âAnnie here got herself a suitor already,â Nellie called out. âSmoke Moore.â
The look on Verityâs face said that she was busy putting a name to a face before it finally clicked. âOh, one of the twins!â She wiped drool off her babyâs lips before it dripped on her clothes. âSo they both came back from the war,â she remarked. âThatâs good.â
Nellie rolled her eyes. âShe done forgot about everybody she grew up with.âÂ
âDid not! Theyâre both so much younger than me.â
âYouâre only 27.â
âAnd I been in Chicago for the past seven years,â she quipped. âHow old are they now?â
â21,â Gigi answered.
âBabies,â she whispered, pinching her daughterâs cheek.
âAnyway, do you mind? Us babies,â Nellie said sarcastically, âtryna talk here. About somethinâ you donât need to know nothinâ about.â Â
Verity sighed. She was older, but still young enough to remember being where they were. Young and unmarried. Always being in a position to be told or met with judgment. Mostly from the women closest to her.Â
Sheâd moved to Chicago and was met with a different type of perspective. The social scene was different, much different, probably something thatâd make her mother clutch her pearls if she heard the lasciviousness that was considered normal, and that she had a taste of it before she met her husband.Â
So, she knew all about flirtation and temptation. About men who only knew how to talk pretty, men who knew how to be tender, and men who confused possession with care. And behind the venom in her words, she could hear something more vulnerable in her little sisterâs tone. So, she pulled up a chair at the table, put her baby between her legs, and went to work shelling peas. They worked together in silence for a while. Nothing except the occasional sigh, the sound of the baby hitting the table with her palms, and the house creaking and settling around them.
Nobody replied. The air in the tiny kitchen held an uncomfortable type of tension. But it wasnât anything unique. It was generational. A hesitance that usually exists in the gap between women just becoming and women whoâd already been in their shoes.Â
âHowâs your husband, Pea?âÂ
Pearline cleared her throat. âHe good,â she responded. She kept her head down while Verity looked at her knowingly.Â
The front door practically flew open with all the energy of a hyper five-year-old boy. He took his shoes off by the door then ran down the hallway.Â
Another person stepped in. His steps were much slower, but his energy was just as powerful in a measured, grown man kind of way. All six heads in the kitchen turned at once. Skin the color of chestnuts, bulky shoulders, broad chest, piercing light brown eyes that could stop a woman mid-sentence. He took off his hat to reveal a head full of low-cut slicked down hair. His three-piece suit matched the sharpness of Verityâs dress like a lid to a pot. He flashed a smile and damn near every woman at the table gulped hard.Â
He waved his hand to greet everyone. âHey yâall.â His voice was deep and gruff. A hint of southern twang in it, like the South had somehow rubbed off on him but he wasnât born and bred here.Â
âHey,â everybody said back.Â
Verity smiled, clearly unshaken by his presence because this was her husband.Â
âCan you take the baby? She gettinâ fussy and Iâm tryna help the girls with supper.â
âSure.â He crossed the room to the kitchen and planted a kiss on her waiting forehead, then grabbed his daughter from her lap.Â
âThank you.â
âHey sugar plum,â he cooed. He spoke softly to his daughter. She giggled and rested her head in the crook of his neck as he took her down the hallway.
Once they heard the click of a door shutting in the distance, the kitchen could finally exhale.
âThatâs your husband?â Gigi asked breathlessly, looking towards the hallway like she needed him to reappear out of thin air. âGirl he is too fine!â
Verity grinned. âThatâs my man,â she said proudly.
âWhere you find him at?â Gigi continued. âAnd do he have any brothers?â
Annie kept her thoughts to herself as she snapped a pea under her thumb. While they sized him up her thoughts drifted over to Smoke. How his smile was easy when he showed it. How he didnât show it to anybody but her. The way heâd walk in and suck the air out the room. The way his muscles filled out his clothing. Her breath sped up at the thought. She felt flushed. Hot all of a sudden, all over again.
Verity laughed at Gigiâs remarks and shook her head. âHe do, but heâs the only good apple in the bunch.â
âLord,â Annie chuckled.
Verity looked over at her expectantly.
âI got nothinâ but brothers,â she explained. âGot one, maybe two of them decent. The rest ainât got the sense God gave a goose.âÂ
Everyone at the table laughed, the tension easing into something more relaxed.Â
âIt would take God and all his disciples to drill some decency into âem,â Pearline let slip out.
âPearlie!â Nellie gasped at the revelation. Sweet little Pearline with her lace gloves, quiet eyes and her perfect posture like she was afraid that if she didnât stand up perfectly straight someone would come behind her with a ruler to put her back in line.Â
She shrugged casually, clearly pleased with herself.Â
âGigi,â Annie kept on shelling peas. âYou ever see Will again?â
Gigi made a sound like she was vomiting and Annie broke out in laughter.Â
âVerity,â she looked at her. âThis man had the worst smelling feet Iâve ever smelled in my life!â
âNot smelly feet.â
âA horseâs hoof smells better than that manâs feet,â she grimaced. âBesides,â she smirked like her face held a secret sheâd been dying to tell. Her voice got low. âIâve been keepinâ company with Rodney again.â
âNot surprised,â Nellie mumbled.
âWhoâs Rodney?â Annie asked.
Nellie answered for her. âJust the man she been stuck on since we was kids.â
âOhhâŚ.âÂ
âI ainât stuck. Heâs just familiar.â
âMore like that hmmhmmâ she gave the table a knowing look, âis familiar.â
âAinât nothinâ wrong with goinâ back to an olâ reliable.â Annie whipped her head around. The voice came from Verity.
âThatâs right,â Gigi agreed smugly.
âAnnie ainât even done nothinâ with that twin of hers yet.âÂ
Annie rolled her eyes. âHere we go.â
âWhy not?â Verity asked.
She huffed a small breath out her nose. âJust waitinâ for the right time.âÂ
âYou waitinâ til the party huh?â Gigi asked with a grin. âAll that liquor runninâ through you will loosen you right on up,â she teased.
Annie shook her head, laughing.
Pearline spoke up quietly. âDonât let the liquor make you do anything you donât wanna do.â
âI ainât,â Annie said.
âYou keep it for yourself until you good and ready to give it away.â
âExactly,â Pearline said. âAnd if he really cares, he wonât mind. Not one bit.â
âMy husband waited a whole year for me to let him in. Didnât pressure me. Didnât make me feel bad. Didnât make it âbout his needs,â Verity recalled. âWhat matters is what he does when wantinâ you, means he gotta take it slow.â
Her words landed.Â
âDo he know?â Her voice was small. Pearlineâs. âThat you a virgin?â
Annie exhaled sharply. âI ainât told him,â she confessed.Â
âWe ainât been alone like that,â she said softly while fumbling with the hem of her apron. âAnd I ainât found the right time to tell him yet.â
âHe gonâ wear you out once he get his hands on you,â Gigi said dramatically. âYou know that right?â
âI believe it.â And she did.
âWhew, chile,â Nellie drawled. âIâma say a prayer for you. And for yourââÂ
âEleanor!â Verity snapped.
Annie snorted.
Verity looked over at Annie, eyes warm. âYouâll find the right time,â she assured.
The kitchen was a little quieter after that. Just the sound of knuckles cracking, shells snapping open, peas hitting the bottom of the bowl, throaty jazz still coming from the corner. And a glaring question that hummed underneath the noise.Â
âDo you want toâŚyou know, with him?â Pearline asked.
Annie stopped shelling for a moment and looked to the side to collect the whirlwind of thoughts that spun around in her head.Â
Her and Smoke had been having outings. Not running into each other by chance, not catching a glimpse across the sidewalk. Together. In public. On purpose. It was mostly whatever it was she wanted to do. Smoke liked it that way.
They tucked into their own little routine as what was blossoming between them slowly became familiar. Since her conversation with Aunt Della she hadnât taken the time to sit down and think about what exactly it was or where it was going to go. All she knew is that in this new rhythm with himâŚit felt right.Â
Heâd touch her gently. Carefully. Like he was holding onto something fragile. But even the slightest contact sent shivers down her spine.Â
A hand at the small of her back.
Heâd lean in close when he needed to say something to her. Always did.
But sometimes heâd drop his mouth right by her ear just to hear her gasp under her breath.
Heâd wrap his hands around her waist and she swore she forgot how to breathe.Â
But she didnât move away.
His desire for her was palpable.Â
He was hungry.Â
She could see it in his eyes and feel it in his restraint.Â
But he was tender with her, like he was dousing his own desire until she was ready to cross that bridge, and that ignited her curiosity for more like a spark lit in a dry room.
She knew she was in trouble when she started to notice the absence of certain things. His closeness. His touch. The feeling that came from it.
She thought about his mouth a lot. What it felt like pressed against hers. The way his tongue would trace the seam of her lips like a man standing at a threshold, waiting to be invited in.Â
Her thoughts usually stopped there because they were too overwhelming.Â
Kissing wasnât new to her. Desire wasnât either. Not entirely.Â
Sheâd heard things. Sensed them. She wasnât naive in an ignorant way.Â
But as the baby of the family, and the only girl, sheâd been crowded. She was always loved and protected. But love and protection always felt like being watched and managed by people who assumed they knew what was best for her. Â
Then Smoke came along. He unsettled her because he didnât hover. He waited. With his quiet attention and something deeper that sat underneath the surface.Â
He listened.
He chose her.Â
He made space for her to choose herself.Â
And for a girl who spent her whole life being guarded, space felt dangerous.Â
It felt like freedom.Â
Freedom to be held but not held back.
She wanted to step into it, the new version of herself that was emerging from sheltered beginnings.
Craved it.
Craved him.
Badly.Â
Even though she didn't fully know what that meant, she wanted to be close. Wanted to experience everything that came along with that closeness.
And it wasnât just a physical thing. It was a primal, desperate ache that rose from the depths and swept through her body, hitting every single nerve ending along the way.
She even started dreaming about him. It was always the same one. Sheâd wake up in a mess of her own makingânightgown clinging to her curves, sheets damp. Then sheâd spend the rest of the day feeling a dizzying pulse between her legs, like her heart had found a new home there.
It was like his soul had floated to hers while she was sleeping, and wanted to make sure she was ready for the day she finally just...let go.Â
Annie, an 18-year-old from New Orleans, moves to Clarksdale with dreams of building a life all her own. There she meets Smoke, a 21-year-old war veteran with a dangerous reputation. What grows between them is sweet, sticky, and Southernâ a smoldering love set against a world of bootlegging, Hoodoo, and blues.
Chapter 8
He didnât need to know what was said.
Didnât even need to know who said it.
Smoke drove with both hands on the wheel, grip steady on the leather. The door of the Colored schoolhouse swung open in its hinges before fitting into its frame, and he walked through the threshold with a quiet determination. He wasnât there to argue. He was there to be clear; to shut an old door he never meant to leave cracked open in the first place.
The kids were long gone. All that remained was the ghost of their feet shuffling against the floorboards and the echo of high-pitched laughter. And her. She sat at the desk at the front of the classroom with a stack of papers and a thick red pencil, making straight lines across words with clean, even strokes, and just the right amount of pressure.Â
Sunlight cut across the empty desks, catching the chalk dust that still hovered in the air. The classroom was quiet, but it wasnât empty. History, resentment, and two different versions of the truth hung between the two of them like a physical weight that made the room feel smaller. It pressed against the walls and the lone window on the side of the building like it could feel the tension brewing and wanted out.
Smoke cleared his throat.Â
She scoffed. A quiet, annoyed expulsion of breath. Then she looked up, and when her eyes met his they held his gaze, then went up and down his form slowly. Canvassing, maybe. Taking in the seriousness in his posture. Taking notice of the cold calm he carried.
âDemetria.â Smokeâs voice was cold too, which wasnât out of the ordinary. It usually was. But this kind of cold was more resolve than anything.Â
âSmoke,â she said back.Â
âWe need to talk.â
âWell, hello to you too,â she said sharply.
âHey,â he said. âWe need to talk,â he repeated, tone flat.
She sat back in her chair and crossed her arms. âAbout?â she asked with a challenge in her tone.
âUs.â
The word made her lean forward on her elbows.Â
âI just came to say weâre done. For good this time,â he said firmly. He opened his mouth, then closed it, like he had something more to say but decided against it.Â
âThatâs it?â The look on her face went from amusement to surprise to something else in the span of a few seconds. âThatâs all you have to say to me?â
âIâm sorry it took so long for me to say out loud. I should have said it sooner. Thatâs on me. But we been done a while. You know that.â
âYou always did think silence was kinder than the truth,â she fired back.Â
Smoke hung his head. Because she wasnât wrong. Her anger, he could take on the chest. He at least owed her that.Â
âLook, I donât know whatâs been said or who you been sayinâ it to,â he started. âBut whateverâs been said, Iâm here to put it to rest.âÂ
Something flashed across her face and left just as quickly. Recognition. And the sinking feeling of dread. âYou must got somebody you care about a whole lot, to come all the way over here just so you could say it plain,â she said. âShe know about me?âÂ
âIâm sayinâ it now,â he said, voice low.Â
âDoes she know about me?â She asked again. A little louder this time.
Smokeâs jaw ticked.Â
âSo there is somebody else,â she said carefully.
Smoke didnât answer.Â
She studied his face for anythingâ regret, sadness, anything. She closed her eyes to keep her composure and shook her head like it would somehow make the sting go away. It didnât. But she put her dignity back on anyway.
âWell,â she said, almost breathless. âThere it is.â
Smoke nodded once. Demetria looked at him like she couldnât recognize the shape of the man standing in front of her anymore, then she went back to her papers with the same measured carefulness she always used. The force of her pen made the paper crackle on the desk. Her corrections felt more personal now. Like she was trying to cross him out of her life one red line at a time.
âYou take care.â
âOr not,â she snapped.
Smoke nodded like he accepted the ire, then he turned towards the entrance. He walked into the cool Mississippi air outside and away from the tension that sat between them, ready to snap like a rubber band pulled taut. And when he closed the door to the schoolhouse behind him, he made sure it shut all the way.
âMwen kontan.âÂ
She said it in such a sultry, whispery tone. Not on purpose, thatâs just how Annieâs voice sounded to Smoke. Alluring and fragrant, like the scent of the magnolia blossoms scattered around them on the ground.Â
It was an early Sunday evening in November. The magnolia tree that stood tall on the side of the boarding house was changing. Its delicate, white petals drifted loose from the branches overhead and fell soft into the yard like the last bit of summer was shedding itself, piece by piece.
They sat on her patchwork quilt under the remaining shade of the tree. Annie had her knees tucked beneath her, her new sketchbook open on her lap. Smoke was across from her, one knee up, forearm casually resting over it. His eyes were anything but casual, narrowed with a fierce concentration. A lantern sat close by the edge of the quilt. Its flame burned low and steady, painting gold shadows over the pages of Annieâs sketchbook and the tips of her fingers.
âHold on,â Smoke fussed. âYou gotta say it slower.âÂ
Annie chuckled. âMweh con-tan,â she sounded out slowly.
Smoke was staring at her lips, trying to mimic the way she formed the words when she spoke. She was amused by his focus. Impressed. He had it in everything he did. That bitter resolve.Â
âWhat that mean?âÂ
âIt means Iâm happy.â
âMwen-kun-tin,â he tried.
Annie winced. âClose, butâŚjust try it again,â she urged.
âNo,â Smoke said flatly.
âWhy not?â
âI said it just how you said it.â
âNo,â Annie shook her head. âYou didnât.âÂ
Smokeâs mouth twitched. He looked away before it could fully turn into a smile. âSounded close enough to me,â he grumbled.Â
âMweh con-tan,â she said slower.
âMwen kun-tan,â he repeated.
Annie bit the inside of her cheek. He was doing it on purpose, with his stubborn self.Â
âYou laughinâ at me?â Smoke asked bitterly.
âNo.â
âYeahâŚyou are.â
âAm not.â
A magnolia petal landed on the page. Smoke picked it up without thinking, turned it once in his hand, then placed it on the quilt like he was afraid to hold it too long for fear heâd crush it in his hands.Â
âSay it again.â
âYouâre enjoyinâ this too much,â he huffed.
âAnd you beinâ difficult on purpose.â
âMm.â
âMm,â she said louder. She laughed softly and shaded something with her pencil near the corner of the page. It was a sketch of the shape of his mouth. Just the corner and how it curved around the sound he kept getting wrong. How heâd pushed a nasal sound outward instead of dropping it down.
Smoke shifted closer by a fraction, looking down to the sketchbook curiously. âCan I see?â
Her fingers tightened around it out of instinct.Â
âYou ainât got to.â
The gentleness in his words made her look up. Made her grip loosen. She turned the sketchbook towards him, setting it between them. On the page wasnât just one drawing. There were several spread across the paper. The curve of a leaf. The twist of a root. The slope of a hand pouring tea. Felix curled up on the porch. Halfway tucked in the pages was a loose leaf drawing of the inside of a small house. Smoke stared at that one the longest. He knew instantly what it was. Heâd seen her sketch of the outside of her shop before. But this one was different. She pulled it out from where it was wedged and placed it in her lap.Â
Bundles hanging from the ceiling on one side.Â
A long counter in front.Â
A curtain that led to other rooms.Â
Small jars lined up neatly on shelves.Â
He took in every section, every detail.Â
âYour shop,â he said finally.
âOne day,â Annie replied shyly.Â
âOne day, when?âÂ
Annie looked up. âWhen I got enough saved. When I know enough,â she listed off. âWhen Aunt Della thinks Iâm ready. WhenâŚâ she huffed out a breath softly. âWhen the world lets me, I guess.â
Smokeâs jaw worked.Â
âIt wouldnât just be remedies,â she said, rushing to fill the quiet before it got too loud. âIâd sell teas, salves, tonics, food, too. It wouldnât just be a shop,â she continued, searching for words that would land. âItâd be somewhere people can come when they got things they ainât ready to say out loud, but they ready to stop lettinâ it hurt them.âÂ
Smoke kept quiet beside her.Â
Annie took a deep breath. âMy grandma had an apothecary. Nothinâ fancy,â she said softly. âJust a place where people came in whisperinâ and left breathinâ easier.â
Smoke watched her. Her eyes, the way they softened around certain words. Her hands, and how they fidgeted on the edge of the paper. He looked at the page again while she ran her finger lightly over the built-in shelves she drew.Â
âI want that. Somethinâ with my name on it. Somethinâ I know how to keep.âÂ
He looked at her again. âYou will,â he said firmly.Â
The certainty in his voice made her go still. âYou sound sure.â
âI am.â
âYou donât know that.â
âI know you.â
Annie tucked the drawing away and closed her sketchbook halfway, her hand smoothing over its cover. âYou know some of me.â
Smoke nodded once. âI know enough.â
Silence settled between them again. Easy. Annie watched him for a moment, trying to read what had changed in his face. He looked the same mostly. Quiet. Steady. Shoulders still carrying that heaviness. But his eyes looked different.
He sat up straight and faced her. âAnnie.â He said her name and she felt her heart thump hard in her chest. She couldnât figure out why. Heâd said her name a million times, but heâd never said it quite like this.
âYes?â she replied.Â
âI talked to your aunt.â
âAbout what?â
âYou.â
The night moved around them. Crickets chirping in the trees, distant voices from a house down the street. Dogs barking, chickens roosting. It all seemed to quiet around this very moment.
âI told her I wanna court you. Proper.â
âYou did?â
âI did.â
âAnd now?â she asked quietly.
âNow Iâm cominâ to you.âÂ
He leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, eyes piercing. âI ainât askinâ you for nothinâ you donât wanna give,â he said. âAnd I ainât askinâ you to stop what you been showinâ me.âÂ
Annieâs throat tightened. âThat matter to you?â
Smokeâs eyes moved to the sketchbook, then back to her. âIt matters to you,â he said plainly. âIt matters to me.â
âI thought you ainât believe in all that stuff,â she said. âHoodoo.âÂ
âI donât.â He shrugged. âI believe in you.âÂ
Annie drew in a small breath, tilting her chin up a little. âWhat does courtinâ mean to you?â
Smoke took his time to answer. Â
âIt means I come correct. I donât sneak around corners with you. Donât have folks guessinâ what you mean to me. It means if I spend time with you, itâs cause Iâm serious about you.âÂ
âYou are?âÂ
âI am.â
She looked at himâ a silent urge to keep talking, like he wasnât already undoing her under this magnolia tree.
âI ainât sayinâ I got everything figured out. I donât. I got work that ainât clean. I got Stack.â His mouth tightened faintly. âAnd I got things I still need to make right before I can ask for more than this.â
He sighed. âBut I know what I mean,â he said. âAnd I donât mean to waste your time.âÂ
Annie looked down at the sketchbook in her lap. This man, whose words always held weight, had looked closely at her dreams sketched in graphite and smudged lines and simply said âhe wanted to be part of them.Â
She looked back at him. âIf I say yes,â she said slowly. âI want my shop. I want my work. I wantâŚI wanna be somebody outside of who Iâm with.âÂ
âYou already are,â he said, voice low.
Annie blinked.
His voice stayed low. âI ainât askinâ to make you smaller.â
Annieâs breath caught. âThen what you askinâ?â
He paused for a moment, thenâ âTo walk beside you while you grow.âÂ
The silence that sat between them wasnât empty. It was so full that Annie had to look away just so she could breathe.Â
Thatâs when she felt it.
A nervous laugh.
It rose up in her throatâ not because anything was funny, but because the weight of this moment was so heavy, she had to lighten it somehow before it swallowed her whole. She tried to suppress it, but the corners of her mouth had already turned up.
âYou laughinâ at me?â
He noticed. Of course he did.
âNo!â
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âYes you are.â
âNo Iâm not!â
âYou a bad liar.â
âI'm not lyin'...you just...makinâ me nervous right now,â she admitted softly.
His eyes softened. âYou can take your time to think about it.â
Annie shook her head immediately. âNo,â she said. âI donât need time,â she assured him.Â
His eyes got serious again.
âIâll let you court me.â
Something moved across his face. Not quite a smile. Something much more dangerous to her composure. âYeah?â
Annieâs lips curved into a fully encompassing smile that spread gently across her face. âYeah.âÂ
He held out his hand for her. A question. She put her hand in his and they laced their fingers together carefully, palms warm and steady against each other. The answer.
The tree shed another petal. It drifted down between them and landed on their intertwined hands. They didnât move it. The lantern burned low. They sat like that beneath the magnolia tree as the last of summer continued to fall around them.
The next morning was a blur. Between the demands of empty stomachs and the nervous tremor of her own hands, a nagging anxiety sat on her shoulders and butterflies fluttered violently in the pit of her belly. A sigh of relief left her lips as the last lodger headed out the door, leaving her and Aunt Della to at least be able to clean up the kitchen and dining room in a tempered silence.Â
The wind chimes on the porch fluttered in the breeze, whistling a throaty, breathless jingle that did nothing to calm her nerves. Aunt Della glanced her way a few times, but said nothing. Even Felix tried to soothe her, his purrs doing little to bring her any real solace.Â
Annie shoved a biscuit in her mouth to give herself something to do. The warm fluffiness filled her mouth and the butter satisfied her tastebuds with its rich, melty goodness. She sighed then took another bite, closing her eyes as the sustenance moved through her body.
Maybe she was just hungry. And maybe her anxiousness had nothing to do with him.
She moved quicker, stacking, sweeping, wiping, scraping until the house smelled like eucalyptus, lavender, and bleach.
Annie collapsed on the couch in the front room, but not from exhaustion. From adrenaline that had nowhere else to go. Her heart beat rapidly and she fingered her ileke beads like that could somehow calm it. Morning light cut warm and light through the front windows like a balm on her skin. She tilted her head back and let her eyes close, basking in the quiet after the chaos of breakfast.Â
The scent of tobacco, peppermint, and bay rum floated through the screen door. Slowlyâlike the rich, layered smells that arrive in a kitchen when meat, butter and herbs fold into each other on the stove.
Then the screen door cracked open and Smoke stepped through.Â
Annieâs mouth went dry.
The first thing she noticed was the way he darkened the doorway once he stepped past the threshold. He was tall, well over six feet. Large and imposing frame, and even though she was a tall woman herself, it felt like he towered over her. The muscles on his arms and shoulders filled out every inch of his white collared shirt, pressing against the starched fabric with a powerful, restrained strength. His suspenders held up trousers that sat comfortably around his hips. His boots were heavy on his feet even though his steps were light. It was a subtle contradiction that made her tongue feel like cotton in her mouth.Â
The second thing she noticed were the flowers in his hand. Two separate arrangementsâ one a mixture of white, cream, and greenery. The other was a mixture of vivid colors that looked like a rainbow painted the petals. Each was wrapped in brown paper and tied gently with twine.
Smoke removed his hat and turned to see Annie spread lazily across the couch. Apron halfway untied, scarf to the side, legs hanging off the edge, dress tracing the curve of her hips. She looked beautiful with her feet dangling in the air, bent nickel hanging loosely off a string around her left ankle, shoulders relaxed like she didnât have a care in the world. He liked that look. Wanted to see more of it.
He was doing that staring thing again, Annie thought to herself. The way his eyes slowly swept up and down her body gave her goosebumps, and she suddenly became very aware of how she was presenting. Worn dress, apron smudged with stains, hair fuzzy in her cornrows, barefoot and lounging on the couch. But the heat in his eyes turned a casual glance-over into a smoldering glare that pinned her in place. The paper around the bouquets crinkled under his grasp as he adjusted them in his hand. When his voice finally broke the loaded silence that had overtaken the front room of the boarding house, it was rough with something that made her spine snap straight. Her legs followed, then her hands, dragging her upwards until she was sitting up completely.
âGood morninâ.âÂ
Annie smiled up at him, a sight that beamed brighter than the morning sun. âGood morninâ.â
Smoke took a step closer, then two, and with one hand grabbed the white bouquet out of his other and extended them towards Annie. âFor you.â
âThank you,â she said, inhaling their scent.Â
Smoke nodded once, then looked around the room. âWhereâs your aunt?â
âSomewhere out back,â she said breathily, taking another sniff of the flowers.Â
âThese for her.â
âAwww, ainât you sweet?â
âDonât tell nobody,â he said in that low register that made her skin tingle, with a timbre that told her he wasnât joking even though the corner of his mouth lifted when he said it.Â
He proceeded into the kitchen then out the back door, leaving Annie with her own thoughts and the absence ofâŚhim. His presence stayed in the room even though he was gone, and it wasnât just because the smell of his cologne lingered behind. Her head tilted when she realized what day it was. Monday. What was he doing here?
âWhat we doinâ today?â He asked as he stepped back into her space.
Annieâs breath stuttered.
Aunt Della listened in from the kitchen, looking entirely pleased with herself.Â
Annie cleared her throat and shut her mouth that had opened at Smokeâs words. Not because she wasnât used to him being forward. But because the look in his eye told her he was dead serious when he asked her that question.
âI gotta stop by Chowâs,â she started, to which he acknowledged with a nod. âThen the drugstore,â she continued. She listed things off until she stopped to look down at what she needed to do before anything else. âI gotta wash up first. Change.âÂ
âIâma be right here,â he assured her, sinking deep into the couch, putting his head back, and spreading his legs.Â
Annie took one more look at him and darted up the stairs.
Thirty minutes later she was in front of the mirror, blouse tucked into a halfway-fastened skirt. Her hair was taken down from her cornrows, oiled, greased, parted down the middle, and pulled back.Â
Except one piece that just wouldnât lay flat.Â
She brushed it once, then brushed it again. It refused to lay right, refused to stay right. Her hairbrush clattered on the dresser where she dropped it.Â
âWhat am I doing?â she asked like the walls could talk back.Â
She gripped the edge of the dresser, then touched the open edge of her blouse still unbuttoned at the throat. Her fingers rested there a moment before she remembered to button it.Â
Her fingers werenât steady. She cursed under her breath, buttoning it with trembling hands. She smoothed the front down, turning to the side to make sure it was tucked all the way in.Â
Then she picked up her hairbrush again. Went over the same spot. Got the same result.Â
She threw her hairbrush down with frustration, flustered.Â
All of a sudden she felt very alone. More alone than sheâd felt since she got to Clarksdale. She tried to blink away the tears but one escaped her eye. It rolled down her cheek, dropping onto her dresser.Â
She missed her friends from home.Â
She missed her family. Â
She didn't expect this. Didnât expect him.Â
And now she was standing in the middle of something new surrounded by people who barely knew her. No mama who always knew what to say. No brothers teasing. No daddy who would pretend it wasnât making him emotional seeing his little girl stepping into her role as a woman.
Maybe it was a sign.Â
She didnât know what she was doing. She couldnât even get her hair right without falling apart.
What did she know about being courted?
The word felt strange in her throat. New. Like a dress made out of fine fabric that she hadnât yet learned how to move in. Like something she wanted to be careful with, to not wrinkle. Something she wanted to spin in front of the mirror just to see how it caught the light.Â
And maybe, just maybeâŚ.if it fit just right, she could keep it.
Her stomach fluttered.Â
She didnât know what came after she said yes.
Sheâd heard stories from her friends back home, but she was never in the thick of it to look around and see how it felt.Â
She didnât know how close she was supposed to stand beside him, what folks would hear if he said her name too soft. Didnât know if holding his hand would feel natural or if sheâd overthink every step. She didnât know what part of herself was meant to stay guarded and what part was allowed to lean.
But between the frustration, and the fear, and the homesickness that had a vice grip on her nervesâŚshe still wanted to try.
That was the part that kept resurfacing.
She wanted it. Wanted him beside her. Wanted to be beside him. And she wanted folks to see.
The truth of it rose up so plainly, it didnât leave room for her to argue with herself about it.
She wanted to know what Smoke looked like when he didnât hold himself back so much. Wanted to learn what his quiet felt like when it belonged to her. Wanted to see if walking beside him in the daylight felt like sitting beside him under the magnolia tree in the backyard.
She rubbed her ileke beads and let the touch ground her. Then she put some oil on her fingers, the special blend her mama made that halfway leaked out in her trunk, and brushed the worrisome part of her hair the way her mama always did when she got too frustrated to do it herself. Rub, smooth, brush, set.Â
She looked in the small, age-spotted mirror again, and her mouth curved up into a small, winsome smile.
Maybe she didn't know what she was doing.
But maybe the only thing she needed to do today was walk downstairs, meet his eyes, and take it one step at a time.
The floorboards upstairs groaned and Smokeâs head snapped towards the sound. He rose slowly from his spot on the couch, keeping his eyes trained on Annie as she walked down the stairs with a hand on the banister.Â
His gaze moved over her.Â
She wore a deep mustard-colored blouse tucked into a navy blue ankle-length skirt and high button leather boots. Her purse was slung over her shoulder and her skin still looked warm from her bath.
âYou look nice.âÂ
âThank you.â
âReal nice.â
Annieâs cheeks warmed.Â
âReady?â he asked.
Annie smiled once she got to the bottom of the staircase. âIâm ready.âÂ
Aunt Della stood in the threshold between the kitchen and the front room, arms crossed over her chest. Her eyes went from Smoke to Annie and back. âYâall donât have too much fun out there,â she smirked. âAnd watch my baby,â she said to Smoke.
âI will,â Smoke said as he put his hat back. He opened the door for Annie and stepped back to turn to Aunt Della. âAlways.âÂ
Aunt Della shook her head playfully and turned back to the kitchen, arms still folded but a grin on her lips.Â
The ride over to Fourth Street was quickâjust two short blocks. People in front of Chowâs Grocery were few and far between, but the sidewalk was far from empty. Outside, business moved as usual. A vendor restocked produce while a worker inspected their freshness. A few customers left the store with items wrapped tightly in brown paper while their children skipped alongside them with peppermint sticks and molasses chews in hand. Wagons trekked by slowly with mounds of cotton in the back, and the constant hammering of picks chipping ice blocks apart echoed in the street.
Smoke rounded the front of his truck to open the door for Annie. He held up a hand for her to balance herself on and took care to make sure she was steady once she stepped out. He followed behind her as they walked to the entrance, his hand on the small of her back as he held the door for her.
The inside held the sweet pungency of chicory in burlap sacks being hauled from the back and piled high by the windows. Charles and Bo Chow stood behind the front counter, Charles weighing something on the scale while Bo wrote an entry in the ledger. A smirk spread across Boâs face when he saw Smoke and Annie at the door and clocked their closeness. He nodded at Smoke, then slid his eyes over to Annie and waved at her, drawn by the warmth that always seemed to radiate off her.Â
âBaby,â Smoke started, exchanging a look with Bo. âI need to go holler at Bo real quick.â
âOkay,â Annie responded in that sweet, syrupy Louisiana drawl of hers.
She drifted across the store looking at her list, then made her way down one of the aisles in search of something else entirely. Smoke watched her go, watched her disappear, replayed it in his head. Then he turned to Bo. He was wiping down a display as Charles rang up a customer at the till.
âHow you been, man?â Bo asked.
âGood, good,â Smoke said. He greeted him with a firm handshake, then pulled back to get a good look at him. âDamn, fatherhood huh?â
âI look that bad?â
âYou look like shit.â
Bo laughed, the corner of his eyes crinkling with it. He looked tired, but content in a way that made his eyes twinkle. Like he was at peace despite it all. âTired as hell. But Iâm happy,â he nodded. âWe happy.âÂ
âIâm happy for you, Bo.â
âThanks man,â Bo replied, shaking Smokeâs shoulder. His eyes flicked over the store. âDellaâs girlâŚthatâs you?â
âYou mean Annie,â Smoke corrected.Â
Surprise overtook Boâs face and he raised an eyebrow. A question. âYeah, I mean Annie.â
âYeah,â he answered. Firm. âShe mine.â
Bo clapped Smoke on the shoulder, looking at him with a sense of shock and awe. âOh shit,â he exclaimed, putting a fist in front of his mouth. âLook at you, fixinâ to be in my shoes soon, Smoke.â
Smoke shot him a look as he walked away, but something in him got quiet when the thought crossed his mind. Then it got warm.
Annie, a mother.
Him.Â
A father.
He shook the thought away just as quickly when they became poisoned by thoughts of his own father.Â
That felt like a metaphor for his own lifeâ innocence being corrupted by its own blood.
The thought of being a father after putting his own in the ground felt devastatingly ironic, but hope flickered somewhere that maybe it could rewrite whatever went wrong with his own.
He shook his head and kept walking through the store, his legs carrying him past the aisles in slow, measured steps. He didnât rush. He knew exactly where Annie was.Â
Annie was still reeling.Â
From him calling her baby. From the way he said it with that deep Mississippi drawl. Her cheeks were warm, skin flushed, and all of a sudden, everything felt hot despite the store being cool.
She stood in the aisle, humming under her breath, half bent over as she flipped through a wire basket on a shelf filled with seed packets.Â
âWhy she want this when we got it in the backyard?â She fussed.Â
She shook her head, plucked the seed packet from the stack, and stood up. They dropped into her shopping basket as she walked further down the aisle. She picked up the small bag of feed and saw a shadow out of the corner of her eye. She ignored it and went about her business crossing items off her list when she heard it.
âHey stranger.â
She turned around.
Reverend Carter stepped around the corner.
Red button up, brown tweed waistcoat, gold pocket watch hanging. And that silver signet ring that he rubbed with the pad of his thumb. She looked down in his shopping basket and her brows knit at the contents inside.Â
Her lips tightened into a line, that same odd sense of familiarity crept up on her again and made her insides tumble with unease.Â
âHey.â She adjusted the strap of her purse around her shoulder.
A grin spread across his face. âHow you been?â
âGood,â she nodded. âYou?â
Carter nodded like he was choosing his words carefully. âIâve been doinâ just fine,â he said slowly.
Annie shifted her weight. âSo youâre back?â
âFor a little.âÂ
She blinked. âWhere you speakinâ at this time?â
âChurch off Yazoo,â he said quickly.
She frowned for a second, then relaxed her face.Â
Carter chuckled under his breath. âWhatâs wrong?â he asked.
âYou stayinâ at the house?â
He smirked to the side then looked back. âIâm stayinâ with the pastor.â
âMakes sense.âÂ
âYeahâŚmakes perfect sense.â
His eyes dropped to her ileke beads, then back up. The glance was quick, barely even noticeable. But she did. The hand that wasnât holding her basket rose to touch her beads protectively.Â
Smoke noticed it too.Â
He was at the top of the aisle, watching.
He saw Carterâs eyes dip to her chest. It was just a brief second, but the flicker made his chest tighten.Â
He crossed the aisle in three long strides. He kept his eyes forward, locked on Carter who had sensed him looming and had since looked up from Annie.Â
Smoke stepped behind her and wrapped an arm around her waist, the motion tucking her into his side. The gesture was smooth, natural, like her body had no business not being there all along.
Annie let out a quiet exhale. It was a short, controlled breath that made her shoulders relax.
Then she movedâbut she didnât move so much as melt. She relaxed back into Smokeâs touch, folding easily into him. His fingers curled around her hip, but his eyes didnât leave Carterâs.
âAfternoon,â Carter said politely to Smoke.
Smoke just stared at him, his dark hooded eyes like black orbs piercing into the depths of whatever lay behind Carterâs. No nod. No acknowledgement. Just a cold, tactical assessment.
Carter blinked. âYâall goinâ to the Harvest Party next month?â
âYeah,â Annie replied quickly. She felt Smokeâs grip tighten on her hip.âWeââ
âWhat business a preacher got at a juke joint?â Smoke asked, voice flat.
âI ainât goinâ,â Carter said, rubbing his signet ring. He looked down at it, then looked back up at them. âJust tryna make conversation.â
Smoke and Annie glanced at each other out of the corner of their eyes.Â
âWell,â he said, tipping his hat. âYâall have a good rest of your day.âÂ
Then he walked away.
The bustle of Chowâs went on around them but they didnât hear itâ like they only existed now in their own little bubble. Then Smoke dipped his head to her ear and pressed his lips there.
Three short kisses. Soft despite the intensity of the feeling behind them. Warm, from the closeness and something else entirely. They felt less like a kiss and more like a claim.
One right behind the ear, one lower on the skin right above the neck, and one right on the shell. His nose nuzzled there for a second before he opened his mouth and hummed right into her ear. Low, deep, right into the part of her ear that made his voice vibrate right down her spine.Â
âYou good?âÂ
âMhmm,â she hummed.
She looked over her shoulder at him and his eyes were closed at the sound of her voice. She stroked his beard and his eyes opened to find hers darker. Her fingers grazed the shell of his ear. A gentle touch that made him fight off a shiver.Â
âBehave,â he said, squeezing her hip gently.
Annie grinned. She turned away from his grasp and slinked out of the aisle like nothing happened. Then she glanced over her shoulder at him once more to bat her eyes at him before slipping completely out of his sight. Smoke stood there watching her walk away, his body still warm from where she rested against it. He flexed his hands at his sides to subdue the fire she stoked in him, then followed behind her.
Outside, the air smelled like spice and the bite of the chilly November air. Annie adjusted the paper-wrapped bundle from Chowâs against her hip and slipped it into her purse. Smoke stepped out behind her with the chicken feed sack tucked under his arm and the rest of Aunt Dellaâs order in his other hand like it weighed nothing. He watched a shiver run down Annieâs spine that she tried to hide.
âCold?â
âA little.â
âHere.â
Smoke shrugged off his jacket and laid it over Annieâs shoulders as they walked towards his truck. The smell wafting from Kingâs Tamales Stand next door stopped Annie in her tracks as a man working the booth shouted his prices to folks passing by and wrapped hot tamales in paper. Warm masa, spice, meat steamed softly inside of corn husks. Steam curled up from a heavy pot blackened by use and hit the inside of the tin roof of the stand that had a crooked hand-painted sign attached to the front.
Smoke glanced at Annie. âHungry?âÂ
Annie looked at him with those wide brown eyes of hers. Then her stomach answered before she got the chance. She scoffed, looking down at it like it betrayed her thoughts, then back up at Smoke.Â
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âCome on.â He shifted the sack higher beneath his arm and stepped towards the stand. âHow many you want?âÂ
âOne.â
âJust one?â
Smoke looked towards the tamale man. âWeâll take four.â
Annie blinked. âFour?â
Smoke looked back at Annie. âIâm hungry, too.âÂ
The man behind the stand grinned like heâd seen this before. âTwo for the gentleman, one for the lady now, and one for when she gets hungry later.â
âExactly,â Smoke agreed.
Annie scoffed, looking away before a smile broke out on her face.
âHot?â the man asked.
Smoke looked back at Annie again. She lifted her chin, offended despite herself. âHot.â
Smoke looked back to the grinning man and nodded once. âHot.â
âYou think I wouldnât like hot?â
âI didnât know thatâs why I asked.â
âYou forget where Iâm from?â
âI remember.â
The tamales came wrapped in paper, steam rising as the man passed them over to Smoke. He paid, coins dropping clean in the manâs palm. âEnjoy,â he said as they turned down the sidewalk.Â
They walked a little ways down the side of the building, stopping by a patch of shade where the street noise softened around them. Smoke set Aunt Dellaâs things carefully by his feet, then handed Annie her tamales. He unwrapped his own with easy hands. Annie watched him without meaning to. The way he carefully peeled back the husk. The way the steam curled around his fingers. The way he took the first bite and let it sit in his mouth before he started chewing. He chewed once, twice, then nodded faintly to himself.Â
âThat good?â
âMhmm.â He took another bite.Â
Annie unwrapped hers, holding it carefully between her fingers as the heat bled through the paper. The first bite was soft and smoky. The cornmeal was tender, but not enough to fall through her fingers. The meat was rich with salt, pepper, and something earthy underneath. She chewed thoughtfully, her mouth analyzing every flavor. Smoke was already on his second tamale, but was chewing slower now, watching her.Â
âWhat?â she asked.
âYou makinâ a face.â
âIâm thinkinâ.â
Smokeâs brows knit together. âAbout a tamale?â
âMhmm.â
His mouth curved. âThat so?â
âAbsolutely.â
She took another bite, slower this time. âItâs good.â
Smoke nodded but kept his eyes trained on her for theâ
âBut.â
âI knew it.â
Annie smiled faintly. âIt could use a lilâ more depth.â
âDepth?â
She nodded. âDepth.â
Smoke looked down at his half-eaten tamale then back up at Annie. âItâs a tamale.â
âAnd?â
Smoke looked amused now. He tilted his head. âWhat would you do to it?â
Annie shifted her weight. âIâd give it somethinâ to round out the pepper,â she said. âSo it donât just sit on top.â
Smoke just looked at her. âYou always this particular?â
âWith food? Yes.â
âAnd everything else?â
Annie opened her mouth, then closed it. She looked down at her tamale, then back at him. And when she spoke, her words came out softer than she expected them. âI know what I like.â
Smokeâs gaze hadnât left her. âGood.â He took another bite, slowly. The cornmeal broke apart clean between his teeth. A long chunk of saucy meat landed on his tongue and he slurped it down his mouth without breaking eye contact.
âYou starinâ.â
Annie blinked. âAm not.â
âWhat you lookinâ at then?â
âYou got somethinâ on your face.â
He ran a hand through his beard. âFor real?âÂ
âItâs gone now.â
He couldnât ignore the mirth in her eyes. She looked away, unwrapping the last tamale with more attention than it needed. The corner of Smokeâs mouth lifted.Â
âWhere Iâm from, folks put more life into they food,â she said, turning back to him.
âMore life?â
âYep.â
âWhat that mean?â
âIt meansâŚâ she said, looking towards the street like she could find the words there. âFood should taste like somebody remembered where they came from when they made it.â
âYou sayinâ the people who made thisâŚforgot where they came from?â
âNo.â She smiled into her food. âThey just knew wherever they was goinâ didnât like it hot!â
Smoke huffed a laugh. Fourth Street moved around them, unconcerned. And the tension from inside of Chowâs softened into something easier. Something with steam, spice, and a little more kick.Â
âIâll make sure to let King know.â
Annie swatted his chest. âSmoke, donât you dare!âÂ
When they were done eating, Smoke gathered Aunt Dellaâs order again and Annie threw the empty wrappers into a nearby waste barrel. She wiped her fingers against her handkerchief, the taste of pepper and cornmeal still heavy on her tongue.Â
They left their items from Chowâs locked in Smokeâs truck, which he left in front of the grocery store at Annieâs insistence. Annie enjoyed the scenery as they walked leisurely towards the next stop on her list of errands. Smoke enjoyed the scenery tooâ her. Her hair, tucked into a thick bun, had tendrils hanging down the sides of her face that blew with the wind. One kept sticking to the shell of her ear, tickling her when it hit just right. The beads tucked under the neckline of her dress rattled if she moved a certain way. And she still had his jacket on to shield her from the wind. The sight of her walking around with his suit jacket draped over her shoulders did something to him that he couldnât explain and didnât want to.Â
They neared the crossroad where Fourth Street met Issaquena, the street lined with shops for personal and grooming services. Luellaâs Dressing Room & Alterations, Ritzyâs Beauty Salon, Brownâs Barbershop, and others sat along a row of close-knit brick and wooden storefronts with mended awnings and handmade signs.
The noise of the street got louder as they approached the block where Luellaâs and Ritzyâs stood across from the barbershop. Or maybe it was just the noise in Annieâs head. She walked closest to the sidewalk with Smoke right beside her, watching her closely. His hand would find her lower back if he saw her steps falter or slow. They dodged some kids roughhousing, a stand or a low hanging sign, a crack in the sidewalk.
The area in front of the barbershop was full of men standing on lampposts smoking cigarettes, people watching, and chatting each other up. Suspenders loose or off, hats sitting low, legs bent, feet on the brick barbershop building while they waited their turn. The striped pole outside spun slowly with the wind. The smell of shaving soap, pomade, and hot comb smoke drifted upwards from the barbershop and the beauty salon across the street. The men outside let their eyes wander when Annie approached them on the sidewalkâ and froze when they saw Smoke right next to her. Conversations paused, necks craned slowly. Smoke guided her through the crowd that parted for them with his hand at her back. The men acknowledged him, some giving him daps, others giving a firm nod. Some said a few polite words, tipping their hats and greeting them both as they walked by. But Smoke kept his hands on Annie. Always on her.Â
Sunflower Music was painted in gold lettering on a black wooden sign that hung perpendicular to the sidewalk. The awning was a muted red, the color faded by the sun and wear, and stuck out of a narrow brick storefront with tall display windows in the front. Folks walking by would just stop and stare at what was insideâ sheet music, instruments, phonographs, a lone Columbia Graphophone. Stacks of records displayed like treasure. Once the shop bell guided them through the door, the smell of paper, varnished wood, and cigars turned the crisp winter air to something with more bite. The space was long and spread out. Wooden floors. Pressed-tin ceiling. Ceiling fans turning slowly overhead. Most of the displays were spread out across the walls except a few items that were secured behind glass cases and oak cabinets shined to a mirror finish.Â
A musician tested out strings by the wall where the instruments were displayed. A few church mothers Annie recognized from First Baptist Missionary were flipping carefully through church hymn sheet music displayed in stands on the other side of the shop.Â
The owner stood by one of many phonographs with a record in his hands. He placed it in one, cranked the machine, and dropped the needle, all in one smooth, practiced motion. The customer standing next to him waited for the beat to drop. The record spun, the sound cracked slightly, then the smooth sound of a brass band spread throughout the room. Annie paused. The customer bopped his head to the fast-paced, soulful music coming from the phonograph speakers.Â
Then the cornet solo hit.
Annie stilled entirely.Â
The sound of conversation faded away, even the pointed looks of the church mothers who recognized her walking hand-in-hand with Smoke, she paid no mind. The familiarity of the music made her chest twist painfully. It sounded like home. Felt like it too. Like street musicians, second line parades, and rain hitting tin roofs during summer storms.Â
âAnnie?â he asked, voice low. He touched the small of her back.
Once she caught her breath, she whispered, âYeah.â
âYou okay?â
âYeah,â she replied, blinking back the tear that threatened to drop from her left eye. âJust reminds me of home.â She blinked and she could see it clearly. A rickety old shack. The fierce, stubborn, woman who lived inside who felt more like a spirit than a memory. âMy great-grandmama,â she said a little softer. âBefore she passedâŚshe loved listening to the cornet. I donât know why but that was the only instrument that made her face light up no matter how out of it she was.â
Smoke rubbed her lower back and they moved deeper in the store but Annie felt like she was walking through water. They ended up by the stack of records which stood close to the instruments along the wall.Â
âThatâs the thing about music,â he said. âIt has a way of bringinâ you back to somebody, even after they long gone.â
Annie exhaled sharply. She went through the Vaudeville records but she wasnât really looking. Smoke stood by her side, facing her, waiting.Â
âWe lost her to the hurricane. Back in â15.âÂ
âIâm sorry.â
âShe wouldnât leave.â Her voice cracked.Â
âWhat you mean?â
Annie took a deep breath.
âShe lived deep in the bayou. Water filled with gators,â she chuckled, shaking her head. âShe knew the storm was cominâ before it did. Said if the waterâs fixinâ to take her she ainât gonâ run.âÂ
Annie looked towards the window like the memory called her there for some reason. âShe said she had somebody on the other side waitinâ on her.âÂ
âNo,â she said. âShe was sold downriver âfo she could remember anyone.â
âDamn,â Smoke whispered.Â
She smiled. It was faint, like it was pushing through the grief. âShe was alone her whole lifeâŚâtil she started having babies.â
âHow many?â
âFourteen.â
Smoke whistled low.
Annie hummed. âShe was somethinâ else.â
The memory of her great-grandmother flashed quickly through her mind like a blur. Eyes that looked differentâŚolder than her age, and much younger at the same time. Her frail hands dragging a stick through swamp mud, leaving marks that looked less drawn than remembered.
âWhat was her name?â
Annie blinked and it was gone. Her hand rose to her ileke beads again, then she looked up at Smoke with the softest, widest, brown eyes, and the tenderness in them made him sigh.Â
âAntoinette,â she said finally. Like the name pulled something out of her that made her hesitate to say it out loud.
Smoke rubbed her shoulder, pulled her close and kissed the top of her head.Â
Annie put a hand on his chest, leaning into his touch.Â
They let the silence sit between them for a few moments. Let the quiet ache until it dulled into something easier to move on from.
âAnyway,â she said finally, pulling herself together. âLetâs get what I came here for.â Her fingers walked the records in search of the ragtime one Aunt Della wanted.
âWhat kinda music they listen to, over there in France?â
âThey liked a lot of the stuff we brought over.â
âReally?â
âYeah. Our regiment had a band and everything.âÂ
âWere you in it?â She teased.
His mouth twitched. âNah.âÂ
The musician testing out guitars hit a chord with a slider that made Smokeâs hand tap once against the record box before he caught himself. He looked at Annie and she was already looking at him.Â
âWhat?â he asked.
Annie arched her brow. âYou like that?â
âItâs nice.â
âWhy?â
Smoke exhaled. âItâs slow. Got a little ache to it.â
Annie chuckled low.
The guitar player took his slider off and played something a little louder, a little faster, a deep Blues riff.
âYou like this one, too?âÂ
âThis more Stackâs style.â
âMmmhmmm.â
âWhat?â
âItâs more Stackâs style but your hand been tappinâ away since he started playinâ.âÂ
Smoke looked down at his hand then back to Annie. âDonât mean I canât enjoy it.â
âYou right,â she smirked. âBut you tappinâ along like you know this song by heart.â
âI do.âÂ
Annie frowned. âFrom where?â
âMy daddy.â He paused. Looked down. Sighed. âHe played the guitar.â
âOh,â she mouthed. She heard something in his words even though his voice was steady. Pain. Shame. Guilt. Loss. Whatever it was, it weighed heavy.
His jaw tightened. âBack thenâŚâ he drifted off. âThe music felt kinder than the man.â His eyes found her again.
âIâm sorry,â she said softly.
Annie rubbed his arm, then pulled it around her. The gesture made his shoulders relax, and she wrapped her arms around his chest. âElijah,â she whispered up to him.
His name on her lips felt as warm as her hand on his chest.Â
âHmm,â he answered, looking off into the distance.
She rubbed his back. âYou alright?â she asked quietly.
He looked down at her, then wrapped his arms around her tighter.Â
âYeah,â he said into her hair. He inhaled her scentâjasmine, rosewater, and vanilla.
Annie didn't push. Just let him stay in the moment a little longer, with her to hold onto.
Across the room, one of the church mothers cleared her throat entirely too loud, and just like that the tenderness snapped. Smoke and Annie both frowned, then looked over with expectant gazes. One cold, one more curious but still annoyed. The church motherâs mouth snapped shut and she scoffed, turning back around. Smoke and Annie both laughed as they walked towards the register, his arm around her shoulder.
âIâma get an earful on Sunday âcause of you,â Annie joked, lacing her fingers with the ones hanging over her shoulder.
âThey need to mind they own business,â Smoke said. Loudly. Right towards where they were congregating off to the side by the sheet music.
Their heads snapped over immediately.
Annie swatted his chest.
âWhat?â
âLord,â she mumbled. âYou was just tellinâ me to behave and you out here talkinâ crazy.â
âTell the truth, shame the devil. Ainât that what they say?â
âSmoke!â She tried swatting at him again. This time he caught her hand, brought it to his lips, and kissed it. Annie rolled her eyes but she couldnât stop a grin from spreading on her face.
âNuh-uh,â his voice dropped low, right by her ear again. âYou know my name.â
Her breath hitched.
âMhmm,â he drawled.
They stepped to the register.Â
âFind everything you were lookinâ for?â The clerk asked.Â
The words sat between them. Smoke looked at Annie.
âYeah,â Annie said. âJust this.â
âThis a good record,â he remarked. âClassic.â He set the W.C. Handy record in its sleeve, then wrapped it twice in newspaper.
Annie listened.
âHis band still play around town, in Tutwiler, and down in Mound Bayou.â
Smokeâs jaw clenched, then unclenched. Annie saw it. Saved it for later.
âBayou?â she asked.
âMound Bayou. All black town, just a little ways south of here,â the clerk remarked.Â
Annie nodded curiously.
The clerk slipped the record in a brown paper bag. âThatâll be 75 cent.âÂ
Smoke had it in the manâs hand before Annie could pull out her pocketbook. He watched her hesitate and shot her a look that dared her to pull her own money out. Thatâs all she needed to see to keep her hand right where it wasâ wrapped tightly in his.Â
Smoke kissed her hand again before grabbing the bag.
âYâall have a nice day,â the clerk said.
They turned to leave a few minutes later, bags between them as they fell in step beside each other. They didnât talk much, but their hands stayed laced, like they both needed to touch the piece of themselves they just shared. When they stepped out of the building and the noise of the street came back, the moment didnât disappear. It just followed them out into the cold. The chilly air whipped wildly across their faces, but it did nothing to cool the heat rising between them, or the thrum that sat underneath all the tension.
A month went by, but not quietly.
The air got colder. November flew by like a gust of wind off the gulf where Annie used to catch crabs with her brothers when she was a little girl. The house got louder. Out of towners, people trying to get up North before the snow up there delayed the trains. Blackbird got busier. Annie kept storing her money in the tea tin that fit perfectly under the floorboard in her room. Soon sheâd have to get a bigger one, she thought to herself. And find another hiding place.
Annieâs lessons with Aunt Della continued behind padlocked doors.Â
Dress fittings at Luellaâs became less frequent as her Harvest Party look came together.Â
Smoke got busy, too. Quiet meetings on the outskirts of town. Trips to Memphis and business at Moon Lake. He came around the boarding house even more. This time he didnât need to feign usefulness.
Meetings under the magnolia tree became their ritual. Every Sunday when the afternoon stretched its arms out into evening heâd come around back. Like clockwork, heâd show up, the side fence creaking open before he stepped through. Theyâd sit outside and talk until the mosquitos got too bad.
It became a place where they shared pieces of themselves.Â
A place where ordinary conversation became sacred.Â
Nellie, Pearline and Gigi squealed when she finally told them about Smoke. And time with them became more frequent too â nights, afternoons, or mornings in town before the roads got too crowded.Â
As long as it didnât touch Sunday night.Â
Those belonged to Smoke.
âLouisiana,â Gigi started. Casual, like she was just asking about the weather. âYou ainât mounted that horse yet?âÂ
The words cut through the laughter, the sound of peas dropping in a bowl, even the phonograph that played soft jazz from the corner. Somebody choked mid-chuckle. Everybody turned to look at Annie, then froze. Three sets of eyes stared at her with a glittering curiosity that made her palms feel clammy in that moment. Gigi tapped her foot on the floor impatiently. Pearline fiddled with her hands. Nellie looked at Annie like she could read the answer in her face. But Annie wasnât bothered. In fact, she was a little amused. This wasnât a new question.
The four of them were sitting around the kitchen table after congregating at Nellie's house following their weekday bible study. Nellieâs mother took one long look at the four of them lounging around the front room and put them to work. She set a bowl and some peas on the kitchen table and walked out the room without another word. A pot of greens soaked on the counter. Pepper and onion sat chopped in a cast iron for later. Flour still sat in the cracks of the table from breakfast.Â
She sighed softly. âNo.âÂ
âWhy not?âÂ
âShe said she ainât ready, yâall,â Pearline chimed in for her. âShe say this every time yâall ask this question.â Then quieter. âIt ainât always like what them singers be goinâ on about.â
âMaybe not for you,â Gigi rebutted. âBut you ainât mountinâ a stallion.â
âMore like a donkey,â Nellie joked.
Annie snorted. Even Pearline laughed under her breath.Â
âSo yâall just been kissinâ?â Gigi probed.
âMhmm.â
âYou let himâŚtouch you?â The question came from Nellie.
Her body flushed warm at the thought. Annie looked over to Nellie. âNo.â
âShame,â she sighed. âHe look like he know what to do with his hands.âÂ
âMhmm,â Gigi agreed.
âHe should know,â Pearline said matter-of-factly. âHim and his brother done ran through half the town.â
âMore than half,â Nellie muttered.
Annie sighed. Rolled her eyes.
âStack more than Smoke,â Nellie confirmed.Â
âDonât I know it,â Annie replied.
âI heard Stack got a mean appetite,â Gigi said slyly.
That made Pearline gasp. âGigi!âÂ
âWhat?â Gigi asked incredulously.Â
âPlease,â Pearline insisted in a hushed tone.
Annie shook her head. âOh my God,â she protested. âI donât need to hear this about my manâs brother.â
âI heard Smoke manhood so big, it touches your soul,â Nellie said.
Annieâs head turned towards Nellie. âWho told you that?â
Nellie shrugged. âIs it true?âÂ
Annie shrugged.
âEvery woman in town want a piece of them twins, Iâm just surprised you ainât took a bite yet.âÂ
âNot even a nibble?â Gigi asked. She looked shocked.
Annie chuckled low. âNot even a nibble.â
âBut you seen it, though? Felt it? Backed up on him and let it poke you a little?â
âNo,â she said. âI ainât seen it.â
âBut you felt it.â Gigiâs eyes grew wide. âItâs big ainât it?âÂ
âHe walk around like itâs big,â Nellie said plainly.
The room exploded with laughter, squeals, and giggles. Annie fumbled with a pea.Â
âWhatâs big?â A voice rang out from the other room.
Nellie froze, then groaned and rolled her eyes when she realized who was talking.
âAwww donât sound too happy to see me lilâ sis,â she continued. She stepped into the kitchen, t-strap heels clacking against the floorboards. Nice dress, nicer stockings, hair styled differently than Annie had seen in Clarksdale or New Orleans. Baby on her hip and another child at her waist, vice grip on his shirt like she was trying to keep him from running off or touching something he wasnât supposed to.
Nellie rolled her eyes again and kept on shelling peas. âHey Verity,â she said flatly. She looked up and her eyes softened when she saw her niece and nephew. âLook at how big you are!â she exclaimed.Â
âAunt Nellie!âÂ
Verity released the little boy and he ran over to give his aunt a hug. She adjusted her grip on her daughter, bouncing the babbling toddler on her hip.Â
âBaby,â Verity said calmly with that mom warning underneath, âgonâ and help your daddy outside.â
The little boy rushed out the front door, leaving just the girls in an awkward silence before they quickly changed the subject.Â
âHey Verity,â Gigi and Pearline said together. Verity greeted them back, staring curiously at the stranger sitting at her motherâs kitchen table.Â
âVerity,â Nellie started. âThis is Annie, sheâs new, from Louisiana. Annie, this is my sister Verity. Sheâs in town from Chicago.âÂ
Annie wiped off her hands on her apron and held out her hand to shake. âNice to meet you, Verity.â
âNice to meet you too, Verity. My goodness, youâre so pretty.âÂ
âThank you,â Annie beamed.
Verity looked around the room. At each womanâs face individually. âWhat was yâall in here talkinâ about?â She asked like sheâd already heard too much.
âNothing,â Nellie said firmly.
Verityâs eyes narrowed.
âMen,â Gigi admitted bluntly.
Nellie shot her a look, to which she just shrugged and kept shelling her peas.
âWhat about âem?â Verity asked as her baby grabbed the collar of her dress. She untangled her fingers carefully while waiting for someone to say something.
âAnnie here got herself a suitor already,â Nellie called out. âSmoke Moore.â
The look on Verityâs face said that she was busy putting a name to a face before it finally clicked. âOh, one of the twins!â She wiped drool off her babyâs lips before it dripped on her clothes. âSo they both came back from the war,â she remarked. âThatâs good.â
Nellie rolled her eyes. âShe done forgot about everybody she grew up with.âÂ
âDid not! Theyâre both so much younger than me.â
âYouâre only 27.â
âAnd I been in Chicago for the past seven years,â she quipped. âHow old are they now?â
â21,â Gigi answered.
âBabies,â she whispered, pinching her daughterâs cheek.
âAnyway, do you mind? Us babies,â Nellie said sarcastically, âtryna talk here. About somethinâ you donât need to know nothinâ about.â Â
Verity sighed. She was older, but still young enough to remember being where they were. Young and unmarried. Always being in a position to be told or met with judgment. Mostly from the women closest to her.Â
Sheâd moved to Chicago and was met with a different type of perspective. The social scene was different, much different, probably something thatâd make her mother clutch her pearls if she heard the lasciviousness that was considered normal, and that she had a taste of it before she met her husband.Â
So, she knew all about flirtation and temptation. About men who only knew how to talk pretty, men who knew how to be tender, and men who confused possession with care. And behind the venom in her words, she could hear something more vulnerable in her little sisterâs tone. So, she pulled up a chair at the table, put her baby between her legs, and went to work shelling peas. They worked together in silence for a while. Nothing except the occasional sigh, the sound of the baby hitting the table with her palms, and the house creaking and settling around them.
Nobody replied. The air in the tiny kitchen held an uncomfortable type of tension. But it wasnât anything unique. It was generational. A hesitance that usually exists in the gap between women just becoming and women whoâd already been in their shoes.Â
âHowâs your husband, Pea?âÂ
Pearline cleared her throat. âHe good,â she responded. She kept her head down while Verity looked at her knowingly.Â
The front door practically flew open with all the energy of a hyper five-year-old boy. He took his shoes off by the door then ran down the hallway.Â
Another person stepped in. His steps were much slower, but his energy was just as powerful in a measured, grown man kind of way. All six heads in the kitchen turned at once. Skin the color of chestnuts, bulky shoulders, broad chest, piercing light brown eyes that could stop a woman mid-sentence. He took off his hat to reveal a head full of low-cut slicked down hair. His three-piece suit matched the sharpness of Verityâs dress like a lid to a pot. He flashed a smile and damn near every woman at the table gulped hard.Â
He waved his hand to greet everyone. âHey yâall.â His voice was deep and gruff. A hint of southern twang in it, like the South had somehow rubbed off on him but he wasnât born and bred here.Â
âHey,â everybody said back.Â
Verity smiled, clearly unshaken by his presence because this was her husband.Â
âCan you take the baby? She gettinâ fussy and Iâm tryna help the girls with supper.â
âSure.â He crossed the room to the kitchen and planted a kiss on her waiting forehead, then grabbed his daughter from her lap.Â
âThank you.â
âHey sugar plum,â he cooed. He spoke softly to his daughter. She giggled and rested her head in the crook of his neck as he took her down the hallway.
Once they heard the click of a door shutting in the distance, the kitchen could finally exhale.
âThatâs your husband?â Gigi asked breathlessly, looking towards the hallway like she needed him to reappear out of thin air. âGirl he is too fine!â
Verity grinned. âThatâs my man,â she said proudly.
âWhere you find him at?â Gigi continued. âAnd do he have any brothers?â
Annie kept her thoughts to herself as she snapped a pea under her thumb. While they sized him up her thoughts drifted over to Smoke. How his smile was easy when he showed it. How he didnât show it to anybody but her. The way heâd walk in and suck the air out the room. The way his muscles filled out his clothing. Her breath sped up at the thought. She felt flushed. Hot all of a sudden, all over again.
Verity laughed at Gigiâs remarks and shook her head. âHe do, but heâs the only good apple in the bunch.â
âLord,â Annie chuckled.
Verity looked over at her expectantly.
âI got nothinâ but brothers,â she explained. âGot one, maybe two of them decent. The rest ainât got the sense God gave a goose.âÂ
Everyone at the table laughed, the tension easing into something more relaxed.Â
âIt would take God and all his disciples to drill some decency into âem,â Pearline let slip out.
âPearlie!â Nellie gasped at the revelation. Sweet little Pearline with her lace gloves, quiet eyes and her perfect posture like she was afraid that if she didnât stand up perfectly straight someone would come behind her with a ruler to put her back in line.Â
She shrugged casually, clearly pleased with herself.Â
âGigi,â Annie kept on shelling peas. âYou ever see Will again?â
Gigi made a sound like she was vomiting and Annie broke out in laughter.Â
âVerity,â she looked at her. âThis man had the worst smelling feet Iâve ever smelled in my life!â
âNot smelly feet.â
âA horseâs hoof smells better than that manâs feet,â she grimaced. âBesides,â she smirked like her face held a secret sheâd been dying to tell. Her voice got low. âIâve been keepinâ company with Rodney again.â
âNot surprised,â Nellie mumbled.
âWhoâs Rodney?â Annie asked.
Nellie answered for her. âJust the man she been stuck on since we was kids.â
âOhhâŚ.âÂ
âI ainât stuck. Heâs just familiar.â
âMore like that hmmhmmâ she gave the table a knowing look, âis familiar.â
âAinât nothinâ wrong with goinâ back to an olâ reliable.â Annie whipped her head around. The voice came from Verity.
âThatâs right,â Gigi agreed smugly.
âAnnie ainât even done nothinâ with that twin of hers yet.âÂ
Annie rolled her eyes. âHere we go.â
âWhy not?â Verity asked.
She huffed a small breath out her nose. âJust waitinâ for the right time.âÂ
âYou waitinâ til the party huh?â Gigi asked with a grin. âAll that liquor runninâ through you will loosen you right on up,â she teased.
Annie shook her head, laughing.
Pearline spoke up quietly. âDonât let the liquor make you do anything you donât wanna do.â
âI ainât,â Annie said.
âYou keep it for yourself until you good and ready to give it away.â
âExactly,â Pearline said. âAnd if he really cares, he wonât mind. Not one bit.â
âMy husband waited a whole year for me to let him in. Didnât pressure me. Didnât make me feel bad. Didnât make it âbout his needs,â Verity recalled. âWhat matters is what he does when wantinâ you, means he gotta take it slow.â
Her words landed.Â
âDo he know?â Her voice was small. Pearlineâs. âThat you a virgin?â
Annie exhaled sharply. âI ainât told him,â she confessed.Â
âWe ainât been alone like that,â she said softly while fumbling with the hem of her apron. âAnd I ainât found the right time to tell him yet.â
âHe gonâ wear you out once he get his hands on you,â Gigi said dramatically. âYou know that right?â
âI believe it.â And she did.
âWhew, chile,â Nellie drawled. âIâma say a prayer for you. And for yourââÂ
âEleanor!â Verity snapped.
Annie snorted.
Verity looked over at Annie, eyes warm. âYouâll find the right time,â she assured.
The kitchen was a little quieter after that. Just the sound of knuckles cracking, shells snapping open, peas hitting the bottom of the bowl, throaty jazz still coming from the corner. And a glaring question that hummed underneath the noise.Â
âDo you want toâŚyou know, with him?â Pearline asked.
Annie stopped shelling for a moment and looked to the side to collect the whirlwind of thoughts that spun around in her head.Â
Her and Smoke had been having outings. Not running into each other by chance, not catching a glimpse across the sidewalk. Together. In public. On purpose. It was mostly whatever it was she wanted to do. Smoke liked it that way.
They tucked into their own little routine as what was blossoming between them slowly became familiar. Since her conversation with Aunt Della she hadnât taken the time to sit down and think about what exactly it was or where it was going to go. All she knew is that in this new rhythm with himâŚit felt right.Â
Heâd touch her gently. Carefully. Like he was holding onto something fragile. But even the slightest contact sent shivers down her spine.Â
A hand at the small of her back.
Heâd lean in close when he needed to say something to her. Always did.
But sometimes heâd drop his mouth right by her ear just to hear her gasp under her breath.
Heâd wrap his hands around her waist and she swore she forgot how to breathe.Â
But she didnât move away.
His desire for her was palpable.Â
He was hungry.Â
She could see it in his eyes and feel it in his restraint.Â
But he was tender with her, like he was dousing his own desire until she was ready to cross that bridge, and that ignited her curiosity for more like a spark lit in a dry room.
She knew she was in trouble when she started to notice the absence of certain things. His closeness. His touch. The feeling that came from it.
She thought about his mouth a lot. What it felt like pressed against hers. The way his tongue would trace the seam of her lips like a man standing at a threshold, waiting to be invited in.Â
Her thoughts usually stopped there because they were too overwhelming.Â
Kissing wasnât new to her. Desire wasnât either. Not entirely.Â
Sheâd heard things. Sensed them. She wasnât naive in an ignorant way.Â
But as the baby of the family, and the only girl, sheâd been crowded. She was always loved and protected. But love and protection always felt like being watched and managed by people who assumed they knew what was best for her. Â
Then Smoke came along. He unsettled her because he didnât hover. He waited. With his quiet attention and something deeper that sat underneath the surface.Â
He listened.
He chose her.Â
He made space for her to choose herself.Â
And for a girl who spent her whole life being guarded, space felt dangerous.Â
It felt like freedom.Â
Freedom to be held but not held back.
She wanted to step into it, the new version of herself that was emerging from sheltered beginnings.
Craved it.
Craved him.
Badly.Â
Even though she didn't fully know what that meant, she wanted to be close. Wanted to experience everything that came along with that closeness.
And it wasnât just a physical thing. It was a primal, desperate ache that rose from the depths and swept through her body, hitting every single nerve ending along the way.
She even started dreaming about him. It was always the same one. Sheâd wake up in a mess of her own makingânightgown clinging to her curves, sheets damp. Then sheâd spend the rest of the day feeling a dizzying pulse between her legs, like her heart had found a new home there.
It was like his soul had floated to hers while she was sleeping, and wanted to make sure she was ready for the day she finally just...let go.Â
Summary: A mixtape, a confession, a punch, and one very public cookout meltdown. Annie and Smoke finally tell the truth. Too bad the truth came with witnesses.
A/N: Be gentle with me and remember what Erykah Badu said about her shit! đŤŁ
W/C: 11k
Annie laughed. The sound came out sharp.
âYou wanna know why?â
Smokeâs jaw tightened.
âWhy I look at you like that.â Her grip tightened around the suitcase handle. âBecause the last time I saw you, you acted like you couldnât wait for me to get the fuck outta Mississippi.â
A murmur moved through the yard.
Smokeâs head jerked back slightly. âWhat?â
âYou heard me.â The tears were coming faster now. âI came to yoâ house so excited to see you.â
She pointed at him. âI was nervous as fuck.â She stepped closer. âBut you ainât even want me there.â
The memory hit her all over again. Standing in that house. Sitting at the kitchen table. Trying to make conversation with him when he felt a million miles away despite being right in front of her.
âYou barely talked to me.â
Smoke stared at her. âAnnieââ
âNo.â Her voice cracked. âYou stood most of the time.â
Another step.
âYou looked miserable.â
Another.
âYou was more interested in whoever called your phone, than talkinâ to me.â
Something flashed across Smokeâs face.Â
Memory.
Finally.
âThen I told you I was leavinâ.â Her voice dropped. âAnd all you could say was âaight.ââ
The yard went silent, because now they werenât talking about the years after. They were talking about the last day. The last face-to-face meeting.
Annie laughed bitterly. âI said Iâd call you.â Her eyes burned. âYou ainât even act like you cared if I did.â
She shook her head. âI wasnât even halfway down them porch steps before you closed the fuckinâ door.â
Smoke just stared at her.Â
Then he laughed.Â
The sound wasnât amused. It wasnât even angry. It sounded exhausted. Like somebody reaching the end of their rope.
âYou really believe that delusional shit, huh?â
Annie froze.
Smoke shook his head.
âI sent you letters.â
His voice rose.
âI sent you birthday cards.â
Another step.
âI sent you Christmas cards.â
The hurt was gone now. This was frustration.
Years of it.
âAny fuckinâ thing I could think of to get you to talk to me.â
Smoke pointed at the mixtape still clutched in his hand.
âThat mixtape was the last fuckinâ straw.â
Annieâs face faltered.
Smoke kept going. âI put everything I couldnât say in that muthafucka.â His chest rose sharply. âI told you I loved you in that shit.âÂ
The words cracked. âWithout sayinâ the words.â
Another step.
âAnd you still gave my ass nothinâ.â
Annie stared at him. Confused. Hurt.
Smoke laughed again. Broken this time.
âNo call.â
Another breath.
âNo letter.â
Another.
âNo card.â
His eyes burned. âNothing.â
The silence stretched tight between them.
Then his face hardened. âAnd when I finally did talk to yoâ ass?â
Annie felt her stomach drop.
Smoke nodded once. Slow. Deliberate. âYou got some nigga laughinâ in the background.â
The entire yard went still. Someone gasped.Â
Annie blinked.
âWhat are youâ?â
âYou heard me.â
His jaw clenched.
âI called.â
Another breath.
âAnd some nigga in the background laughinâ while Iâm listeninâ feelinâ stupid as fuck.â
Recognition flickered across Annieâs face.
Finally.
Because heâd been carrying that one for years.
âHow the fuck you think that felt, huh?â
Annie opened her mouth. âElijahâŚâ
Smoke shook his head.Â
Then finally answered the question sheâd been asking this entire time. The one underneath everything else. The one about why he hadnât begged.
Why he hadnât chased.Â
Why he hadnât stopped her.
His voice dropped. Dangerously quiet.
âYou wanted me to tell you to stay?â
Annieâs eyes filled with tears instantly.
Smoke nodded.
âYou wanted me to tell you not to go?â
The hurt surfaced one final time.Â
Raw.Â
Unprotected.
âHow was I to fight for you when I already thought you was gone?â
The words landed between them with enough force to steal the air from her lungs.Â
For the first time since she stepped back into Mississippi, Annie realized something she had never considered.
The last time she saw Elijah Moore, he wasnât sitting across that kitchen thinking she was leaving.
He was sitting there thinking she had already left.
Jada couldnât remember the last time she felt this invisible.
The strange part was that neither of them had forgotten she was there.
Annie had looked directly at her. Smoke had answered questions about her. Her name had been spoken more than once since this conversation started.
Yet standing here now, she had the uncomfortable feeling that she was watching something that had started years before she arrived and would continue long after she left.
Around them, the cookout had faded into background noise. Not literally. Mrs. Jones still stood beside the grill. The dominoes game remained abandoned. Children still tore through the yard with water guns while somebodyâs uncle argued about football loud enough for half the neighborhood to hear.
But none of it seemed to matter to the two people standing in the middle of the yard.
They had stopped talking about her several minutes ago.
Maybe they had never really been talking about her at all.
The thought settled uneasily in her chest.
She had spent the last year believing she understood what existed between her and Smoke. He hadnât promised her anything. If anything, he had been frustratingly honest from the beginning. He wasnât looking for a relationship. He wasnât making promises. More than once he had told her she deserved somebody capable of giving her more than he could.
At the time, she thought he was protecting himself.
Now she wasnât so sure.
Now she stood here listening to Annie talk about North Carolina and loneliness and missing Smoke, and for the first time Jada found herself wondering if she had misunderstood the entire situation from the beginning.
Because whatever this was, it didnât feel unfinished.
It felt⌠interrupted.
To make it worse she heard him sayâ
âI thought you knew how much I fuckinâ love you.â
She felt the sentence before she fully understood it.
Her mind tried to correct what he had said. Tried to bend the words into something easier to survive. Loved. Had loved. Used to love. Any version that belonged safely in the past, where old heartbreaks and high school memories were supposed to stay. But Smoke hadnât said it that way. He stood in the middle of Mrs. Jonesâ yard with his voice cracked open, eyes fixed on Annie like nobody else existed, and said he loved her in the present tense.
Love.
It wasnât nostalgia, regret or some unfinished thing he had outgrown, but never properly buried. Love. The kind of word Jada had spent the last year trying not to ask for because she already knew better. The kind of word Smoke had never offered her, not even accidentally, not even in one of their after-midnight moments when sometimes people said more than they meant to. He had been kind to her. Honest with her. Careful in his own way. But he had never been open.Â
Not like this.Â
Not exposed in front of half the town with his pride bleeding out at Annieâs feet.
The pieces came together slowly at first, then all at once. Every dinner made sense. The silence after Annieâs name came up. Every conversation he ended before it could become something more.Â
Every moment she had mistaken for progress suddenly looked different.
She had spent a year telling herself Smoke was guarded, emotionally unavailable, too damaged by whatever had happened back then to let anybody all the way in. Standing here now, watching him look at Annie like the last eight years had never been able to touch the deepest part of him, Jada understood the truth with a humiliation so quiet it almost felt private.
He hadnât been unavailable.
He was just unavailable to her.
She looked at Annie then, really looked at her. Tears were coming down her face so freely now that she didnât seem aware of them anymore. The suitcase was still in her hand, though her grip had gone slack around the handle. She looked wrecked. Angry. Drunk enough to say too much and sober enough to feel every bit of it. Jada wanted to hate her for standing there holding the one thing Jada had spent years hoping for. But the anger wouldnât hold the way it used to. Not now. Not while Annie looked like she had been bleeding from the same wound all along.
Then she looked at Smoke.
He wasnât watching the crowd. Not Stack, Pearline, Mary or the dominoes table that had gone still behind him.Â
He wasnât even watching her.
The thought settled strangely in her chest because, despite everything, she knew things about Smoke. She knew how he took his coffee. Knew what kind of music he listened to when he thought nobody was paying attention.Â
But standing here now, she found herself seeing how much of him had always remained just out of reach.
She knew his real name.
She had just used it not even an hour prior.
But standing here now, she realized there was a difference between knowing a name and belonging to it.
To most people he was Smoke. Even when they called him Elijah, it sounded like a substitute. A government name. Something official.
Annie said it differently.
Elijah when she was angry. Elijah when she was crying. Elijah when she wanted him to understand exactly how much he had hurt her.
And every single time she said it, his attention sharpened.
Friends had called him Elijah before. His family certainly had. But Jada couldnât remember ever hearing another person say it and have him answer it so completely.
The realization settled quietly.
The name didnât belong to Annie.
But somehow, the version of him that answered to it always had.
He was looking at Annie the same way he had looked past Jada in that parking lot freshman year. The same way he had looked every time Jada convinced herself she was imagining it, because the alternative meant admitting there had never really been a contest.
That was the part that finally settled.
There had never been a contest.
She had spent years wondering what Annie had that she didnât. Beauty, softness, ease, some invisible thing people seemed to recognize before she could name it. She had treated the question like something she could solve if she studied it long enough. As though understanding Annie would somehow teach her how to be chosen over her. But standing there with Smokeâs confession still hanging in the humid air, she realized the question had always been wrong.
It was never about what Annie had.
It was Annie.
It had always been Annie.
Standing in Mrs. Jonesâs backyard, listening to Smoke confess a love he never stopped carrying, she finally understood.
It was Annie then.
It was still Annie now.
Stack should have felt surprised.
Instead, he felt like somebody had finally handed him the missing pages of a story heâd been trying to understand for years.
Around him, nobody was pretending to mind their business anymore.
Aunt Cheryl had abandoned the grill entirely. The tongs sheâd been carrying were long gone now, forgotten somewhere behind her. Uncle Lewis stood beside her with his arms folded across his chest, his expression unreadable beneath the evening light. Geneva and Max had drifted closer too. Even the dominoes game had dissolved. The men still sat around the table, but nobody was touching the tiles. The entire yard seemed suspended between one moment and the next, waiting to see what would happen.
He barely noticed any of it.
His attention remained fixed on Annie and Smoke.
For the first time since Annie came home, Smoke and Annie were finally talking. Really talking. Not the careful conversations theyâd been having for the last two days or the polite versions of themselves they showed everybody else.Â
This was the ugly shit. The buried shit. Shit both of them shouldâve said years ago, but never did.
Then Smoke said it.
âWhen I finally talked to yoâ ass, I heard some nigga in the background laughinâ.â
The words settled over the yard.
He felt something click into place. He didnât know exactly what Smoke was talking about, but suddenly he understood something he hadnât understood in years.
Back then, heâd known something happened. He just never knew what.
After Annie moved to North Carolina, Smoke had still talked about her at first. Not constantly. That wasnât his style. But enough. Enough that he knew she stayed on his mind. Then one day it seemed like somebody flipped a switch.
Smoke stopped bringing her up. He wasnât checking the mailbox on the regular. And he stopped looking at the phone every time it rang.
The change hadnât happened at once. It was slow enough that most wouldnât have noticed it.Â
But he did.
They were sitting on the back patio steps one evening when heâd finally gotten tired of pretending not to know something was wrong.
âWhat happened witâ Annie?â
Smoke didnât answer. Heâd kept staring out into the yard like he hadnât heard the question.
âNothinâ.â
âCâmon bruh.â
A long silence followed.
Then Smoke finally spoke. âMe and Annie done.â
Stack remembered waiting for more. An explanation. A reason.
Anything.
None came.
Smoke stood, flicked his cigarette into the dirt, and walked inside.
That had been the end of it.
Every time Stack tried bringing Annie up afterward, the conversation died before it started. Smoke changed the subject. Left the room. Found something else to do. Looking back, Stack realized he hadnât been protecting a secret.
Heâd been protecting a wound.
Standing in Aunt Cherylâs backyard now, listening to eight years of misunderstandings unravel in real time, he finally knew what heâd been looking at back then.
Smoke hadnât stopped talking because he stopped caring. He stopped talking because something convinced him Annie was already gone.
The knowledge of this sat heavy. He watched the two of them. Shit, the whole reason heâd pushed Annie to come over that last time she was in town was because heâd been hoping they would talk.Â
He remembered practically forcing the issue. Telling her to stop being scary and come through. Watching her walk into the house carrying that overnight bag. Watching Smoke look up when she stepped through the door. Then leaving because heâd thought privacy was all they needed.
Now he wanted to go back in time and knock both of them upside the fucking head.
Apparently theyâd spent the entire visit doing exactly what they were doing before nowâavoiding conversations that mattered.
Annie thought Smoke had sent her a goodbye.
Smoke thought Annie had moved on.
Neither one of them said any of it.
Stack looked towards Pearline.
She stood with her arms folded tightly across her chest, her face still carrying traces of the argument sheâd had upstairs. If there was anybody in the yard having a worse day than Annie and Smoke, it was probably her.
Between Annie cussing her out and Mary standing twenty feet away pretending she hadnât started half this bullshit, Pearline was already hanging on by a thread. Add in the fact that Mary had slept with Stack while she and Stack were still trying to figure out whatever the hell they were becoming, and Pearline looked one inconvenience away from committing a felony.
Despite everything else going on, they both seemed to arrive at the same conclusion at exactly the same time.
These two had spent eight years makinâ themselves miserable when all they had to do was open their muthafuckinâ mouths and talk.
Annie stared at him.
For several seconds, she couldnât make herself respond. Not because she had nothing to say, but because too many things arrived at once and crowded her throat before any one of them could become words. The heat in her face sharpened into something closer to embarrassment, then anger, then disbelief. She could see him standing there at eighteen with the phone pressed to his ear, hearing some boy laugh somewhere behind her and deciding the worst possible thing because hurt people were good at doing that.Â
She could see it. That was the problem. She could finally see it, and seeing it didnât make her less angry.
âThat was probably somebody from class,â she said, her voice rough from crying. âI donât know, Elijah. I had people around me.â
Smoke laughed once, and the sound cut through what little softness had tried to form between them. âOf course you did.â
Annieâs eyes narrowed. âWhat the fuck that supposed to mean?â
âIt mean exactly what it sound like.âÂ
His grip tightened around the mixtape without him seeming to realize it.Â
âI been standinâ here listeninâ to you tell me what you thought, what you felt, what you needed, like I was supposed to know all that from three states away when half the time I couldnât even get you on the fuckinâ phone. I tried everything I could think of just to get you to talk to me. And you still gave me your ass to kiss.â
The words hit hard enough to make someone in the crowd inhale sharply.Â
Annie felt the force of them too, but pride rose before hurt could fully show. It crawled up her spine and locked her shoulders in place, the same stubbornness that had carried her through years of pretending she hadnât spent half her life missing him.Â
Across the yard, Pearlineâs face tightened like she already knew Annie was about to say something she would regret.Â
Maybe she did. Maybe everyone did. Maybe thatâs why she started moving towards Annie.
Smoke kept going, his voice lower now but no less dangerous. âSo yeah, when I finally heard yoâ voice and some nigga was in the background laughinâ like he had a reason to be comfortable around you, I was done. By the time you came to my house, I already thought you was gone. Hell yeah I was distant. Hell yeah I didnât know what to say. What the fuck you expect me to do, Annie? Sit there and beg you to stay after you had spent months showinâ me you ainât wanna be kept?â
Annie flinched before she could stop herself.
The reaction crossed Smokeâs face quickly. Satisfaction didnât follow it. If anything, he looked worse for having said it.Â
Tired.Â
Angry.Â
Hurt enough to keep swinging because stopping would mean feeling the full weight of what he had just admitted in front of everybody.
âThatâs what you thought?â Annie asked.
âWhat else was I supposed to think?â
âYou couldâve asked me.â
Smokeâs laugh was sharp. âOh, you wouldâve answered this time?â
The words landed exactly where he aimed them.Â
Annieâs mouth parted, but nothing came out at first.Â
Around them, the yard seemed to draw even closer. Aunt Cheryl had moved off to the side of them, Uncle Lewis beside her with a hand hovering near her elbow like he was not sure whether to hold her back or follow her in. Geneva and Aunt Max stood just behind them, their faces set with the kind of concern that understood this was no longer simply messy.Â
This was two people cutting each other because bleeding alone had stopped feeling fair.
Annie swallowed hard, but her pride would not let her lower her voice. âSorry,â she said, the word brittle enough to break. âI forgot who I was talkinâ to.â
Smokeâs eyes darkened. âWhat that mean?â
She laughed, and it came out uglier than she intended. âMr. Talkative. My fault. I forgot I was supposed to read your mind and listen to a mixtape witâ no note, no explanation, no call, no nothinâ, and somehow understand everything you were too fuckinâ scared to say out loud.â
Stackâs hand came up toward his face, not quite covering his eyes but close enough. Pearline closed hers. Mary, who had been chewing on the inside of her cheek so hard she looked like she might draw blood, went completely still. Even Jada seemed to wince, though whether it was for Annie or Smoke, nobody could tell.
Smoke stared at Annie like she had reached over and put her hand directly on an old bruise.
âYou wanna talk about that day at my house?â he asked.
Annie lifted her chin. âI been talkinâ about it.â
âNah.â Smoke shook his head once, slow and controlled. âYou been talkinâ about what you decided it was. You walked in there already thinkinâ I had moved on, and everything I did after that, you made it fit.â
Her eyes flashed. âAnd you didnât?â
The question stopped him for a moment, just long enough for Annie to see that it landed. She stepped closer before she could think better of it, the suitcase forgotten at her side, the tequila still moving through her blood in warm, reckless waves.
âYou stood there lookinâ at your phone,â she said. âThatâs what you were doinâ while I was sittinâ there feelinâ stupid. So since we talkinâ about assumptions, what was I supposed to think? You thought I moved on, you did too?â
Smokeâs jaw clenched. âThat wasnâtââ
âWasnât, what, Smoke?â she cut in.
The name landed wrong.
Everybody felt it.
Smokeâs face changed immediately, the anger tightening into something sharper because she knew exactly what she had done. She always called him Elijah, and today dragging his real name out of him with every accusation and every confession, and now she had put Smoke between them like a door slamming shut.
Annie saw the reaction and kept going anyway.
âThat your phone wasnât blowinâ up? That you wasnât waitinâ on somebody else to call? What, you was fuckinâ Jada back then too? Couldnât wait to call her pick-me ass once I left?â
Mary choked on whatever was in her cup. It came out half cough, half strangled laugh, and Aunt Max shot her a look sharp enough to cut. Jadaâs face went completely still, all the earlier humiliation hardening into something colder as she looked from Annie to Smoke and back again. She didnât smirk. She didnât defend herself. She only shook her head once, small and tired, like even she knew this had stopped being about her a long time ago and somehow Annie had dragged her back into it anyway.
Smokeâs voice dropped. âThat was my boss.â
Annie blinked.
Smoke took a step closer. âThat phone you keep talkinâ about? That was my boss tellinâ me what job site to be at the next morninâ.â
For one humiliating instant, Annie felt the ground quake under her. She saw the kitchen again. Smoke glancing at the phone. Her stomach twisting. Her mind building a whole story out of one look because she had been scared enough to believe almost anything by then. The obviousness of it should have made her quiet.Â
Instead, pride rushed in to save her from the shame.
âSure, Smoke.â
His eyes narrowed. âDonât do that.â
âThe way you looked at that phone wasnât no damn job site look.â
âAnd Iâm supposed to believe that nigga was just a classmate?â Smoke fired back, his voice rising again. âNot with the way he was laughinâ. Not with that little âoh, Annieâ shit in the background like he knew somethinâ I didnât.â
Recognition flashed across her face before she could hide it.
Smoke caught it.
âYeah,â he said, the word rough. âI remember that part too.â
Annieâs stomach tightened because now she remembered it clearly enough to hate how messy memory could be. A study group. Somebody joking around. A boy from class who had been harmless and annoying and nowhere near important enough to have shaped eight years of pain. She couldnât even remember his name. Could barely remember his face.Â
Yet here Elijah stood, holding onto his laugh like evidence.
âAgainâŚyou couldâve asked,â she said through clenched teeth.
Smokeâs laugh came fast and mean. âAgain⌠you wouldâve answered?â
The yard flinched with her.
Annie took a step toward him, anger burning through the embarrassment now. âMaybe if you learned how to open your fuckinâ mouth instead of sittinâ around actinâ like silence make you deep, we wouldnât be here.â
Stack moved before anyone else did. Not fully between them yet, but closer. Pearline reached for Annie at the same time, her hand closing around her arm just above the elbow.
âAnnie,â Pearline warned softly.
Annie snatched her arm back without looking at her. âNo, donât Annie me. Everybody wanna talk now, right? Everybody got all this shit to say now.â
Smoke stepped forward too, and Stackâs hand landed flat against his chest.
âBack up,â Stack muttered.
Smoke didnât look at him. âMove.â
âNah, back up bruh.â
Aunt Cheryl finally stepped into the center of it, and though her voice was not loud, it carried across the yard with enough force to cut through the shouting.Â
âENOUGH.â
Nobody moved at first.
She looked at Annie, then at Smoke, and the disappointment in her face somehow made both of them look younger. âYâall are beinâ real damn silly right now, and I know both of yâall got more sense than this.â
Annieâs chest rose and fell too quickly. âIâm leaving.â
âBaby, donât walk outta here like this,â Aunt Cheryl said.
âI said Iâm leaving.â
âYou hear me talkinâ to you?â
Annie looked away because if she looked at Aunt Cheryl too long, she might break in a way anger could not hide. âI canât be here.â
Smoke laughed under his breath, and the sound made something in her snap before he even spoke.
âGo on then.â
The yard went still.
Stackâs head turned sharply toward his brother. âSmoke.â
Smoke ignored him, his eyes locked on Annie. âRun away like you always do. Thatâs what you good at anyway.â
The words hit harder than anything else he had said, maybe because this one was not about old phone calls or letters or a mixtape or some boy laughing in the background. This one was about her. About the pattern he believed he knew.Â
About the thing she feared might be true.
Annie moved before she thought.
Pearline caught her around the waist just as Stack caught Smoke by the shoulders.
âLet me go,â Annie snapped.
âNo,â Pearline said, voice shaking now. âNo, you not doinâ this.â
Smoke tried to shrug Stack off. âGet off me.â
âBruh, chill the fuck out,â Stack said, tightening his grip. âBoth of yâall look stupid.â
The whole yard had shifted into motion now. Aunt Cheryl was yelling for everybody to back up. Uncle Lewis stepped between two cousins trying to get closer. Geneva had one hand pressed to her mouth while Aunt Max kept saying Annieâs name like repetition might bring her back to herself.Â
Cornbread stood near the edge of the yard with Therise tucked behind him, his eyes moving between Smoke and anyone who looked like they might be foolish enough to step in wrong. Bo hovered near the dominoes table, uncertain whether to help or stay out of grown folksâ business. Mike and Isoo stood a little farther away with Grace beside them, all three looking like they had accidentally wandered into the part of a family gathering nobody was supposed to see.
Then Annie saw Isoo.
It happened fast enough that nobody could stop it and slow enough that everybody understood what she was doing.
Her eyes found him across the yard, and the expression on her face changed. It wasnât soft or calm. Her expression changed into something petty, wounded, and desperate to regain control of a situation that had stripped her bare in front of all the people she knew.
âIsoo.â
Smoke went still in Stackâs arms.
Pearlineâs grip tightened around Annie immediately. âAnnie, donât.â
Isoo looked caught off guard at first. Then he straightened, his gaze flicking from Annie to Smoke and back again. âUhh, yeah?â
Annie wiped her face with the back of her hand, still breathing too hard. âWill you get me outta here? I donât wanna be here no more.â
A low sound moved through the yard.
Smokeâs entire body moved forward, but Stack shoved him back hard enough to make him stumble a half step.
âDonât,â Stack said.
Smokeâs eyes never left Annie. âYou serious?â
Annie looked directly at him when she answered. âYeah.â
Pearline turned her slightly, trying to make Annie look at her instead. âPlease donât do this. Not like this.â
Aunt Cheryl stepped closer. âAnnie, baby, you makinâ a mistake.â
âI already made plenty today.â
âThen donât make another one,â Geneva said, her voice gentle but firm.
Annie heard them. She did. Somewhere underneath the hurt and the tequila and the humiliation, she heard every warning being offered to her. But hearing was not the same as stopping. Not when Smoke was still looking at her like he had been right about her all along.Â
Not when the word run was still sitting in the air between them.
Isoo took a cautious step forward.
Mike immediately caught his arm. âBro, donât do it.â
Isoo looked at him. âShe donât wanna be here, Mike.â
âI said donât do it.â
âShe asked me for a ride.â
Mikeâs expression tightened because everybody knew it was more than that. Annie knew it too. So did Isoo. So did Smoke. The entire yard could see it, which only made it worse.
Smoke shoved Stackâs hands off him hard enough this time that Stack had to step in front of him fully. âAnnie, you donât gotta leave. Iâll go.â
The words should have softened something.
They did.
For a second.
Then Isoo spoke.
âShe said she donât wanna be here, Smoke. Let her go.â
Smoke turned his head slowly.
The yard seemed to feel the change before anybody moved. Stackâs hand went back to Smokeâs chest. Mike stepped in front of Isoo. Aunt Cheryl said Smokeâs name in a voice that should have stopped him.
It did not.
Isoo stepped around Mike and lifted his chin just enough to make the whole thing worse. âYou done said enough to her.â
Smoke moved so fast Stack barely managed to get a hand on him.
It slowed the first step.
It didnât stop the second.
The punch landed with a sick, clean sound that cut through the entire yard. Isoo stumbled backward into Mike, one hand flying to his mouth as Grace screamed and Cornbread cursed loud enough to shake the trees.Â
Everything exploded at once.Â
Stack grabbed Smoke from behind, dragging him back with both arms locked around his chest. Mike shoved Isoo behind him while Bo and Cornbread rushed forward. Aunt Cherylâs voice rose above everybody else, furious and heartbroken all at once, but Annie barely heard it.
Annie stood frozen with Pearlineâs arms still around her.
Because a minute ago she had wanted to leave.
A minute ago she had wanted to hurt him.
A minute ago she had wanted to prove she could walk away first.
Now Elijah stood several feet away, breathing hard, eyes still locked on hers while half the yard tried to keep him from doing something worse, and Annie realized with a sick, sinking feeling that the thing between them had not broken open.
It had finally broken all the way loose.
Stack didnât stop walking until they were well past the edge of the cookout.
The music still carried through the trees, muffled now by distance. Every so often laughter drifted across the yard, strange and out of place after everything that had just happened. The farther they moved from the crowd, the easier it became to pretend the entire scene had happened somewhere else.
Smoke knew better.
His jaw still ached from how hard heâd been clenching it. His knuckles hurt too. Every few steps he flexed his hand without realizing it, the sting settling deeper each time.
Neither brother spoke.
Not at first.
The silence between them wasnât uncomfortable. It rarely was. Most people expected twins to talk constantly. Stack and Smoke had never needed to. Half the time they communicated through looks, shrugs, or the simple understanding that came from spending an entire lifetime beside somebody.
They stopped beneath the old pecan tree near the edge of the property.
The same tree theyâd hidden behind as kids whenever Aunt Cheryl started handing out chores.
Smoke leaned against the trunk of the tree and reached into his pocket for a cigarette.
The movement felt automatic. Familiar. Something to do with his hands while his head tried and failed to catch up with everything that had happened over the last hour. His fingers found the pack easily enough, but when he reached for the lighter, the tremor hit immediately. Not enough for most people to notice. Enough for Stack.
The wheel clicked beneath his thumb.
Nothing.
Smoke frowned and tried again. This time a flame appeared before sputtering out. âFuck,â he cursed under his breath as frustration tightened his jaw. Before he could try a third time, the lighter disappeared from his hand altogether.
He looked up.
Stack stood there holding it.
Neither brother acknowledged what had just happened. They didnât need to. Stack flicked the wheel once and a steady flame appeared immediately. Smoke leaned forward, lit the cigarette, and took a long drag. The burn settled harshly in his lungs, but it gave him something to focus on besides the image of Annie standing in the middle of Aunt Cherylâs yard with tears on her face, fire in her eyes, and a suitcase in her hand.
For a while neither of them spoke. The sounds of the cookout drifted through the trees in pieces. Somebody shouted something that earned a chorus of responses. Music floated lazily through the humid evening air. Life was already trying to move on from the scene they had left behind.
Smoke wasnât.
His attention kept drifting toward the house. The porch. The front yard. The windows upstairs. Anywhere Annie might appear.
Stack followed his brotherâs gaze and immediately understood what he was looking for.
Or rather who.
It sat heavily on his chest. Even after the argument, after the screaming. And even after the punch. Smoke was still checking to see if Annie had left.
Again.
Stack rubbed a hand across his jaw and sighed.
âYou know whatâs crazy?â
Smoke already hated where this was going.
âNo.â
âYou punched the wrong nigga.â
The cigarette paused halfway to Smokeâs mouth. He turned slowly toward his brother, prepared to tell him exactly where he could go with that opinion, but the words never came. Stack wasnât smiling. There wasnât even a hint of amusement on his face.
That was how Smoke knew he was serious.
âIsoo ainât why you mad.â
Smoke looked away.
Unfortunately, that only proved the point.
Stack watched him before his attention drifted downward. The mixtape was still in Smokeâs hand.
That stopped him.
Because of what it represented. Because somehow, through the argument, the walk across the yard, and the fight, Smoke had never put the damn CD down.
âYou still got it.â
Smoke frowned.
âWhat?â
Stack nodded toward the plastic case.
âYou ainât even notice, did you?â
For the first time Smoke followed his gaze. His eyes settled on the familiar handwriting stretched across the cover, and something tightened in his chest so suddenly it almost annoyed him.
Annieâs handwriting.
Uneven.
Familiar.
The same handwriting heâd spent years pretending didnât matter anymore.
Two weeks.
Sheâd spent two weeks making it. Two weeks choosing songs and recording tracks and carrying around thoughts she apparently never intended to say out loud. Then sheâd brought it all the way from North Carolina just to throw it at his head in the middle of a family cookout.
The memory shouldâve irritated him. Instead, the corner of his mouth twitched.
Stack caught it immediately.
âThere he is.â
Smoke rolled his eyes. âShut up.â
âNah.â A laugh escaped Stack before he could stop it. âThat girl been stressinâ yoâ ass out since freshman year.â
The comment shouldâve been easy to ignore. Instead it pulled a memory loose.
Not a fight or an argument.
Something worse.
A Saturday afternoon at Maryâs house nearly ten years ago.
The backyard had been packed with teenagers pretending they were older than they actually were. Music blasted from a speaker somebodyâs cousin swore cost more than his first car. Folding chairs circled coolers full of drinks nobody was supposed to have. Half the boys spent the afternoon trying to look cool while half the girls pretended not to notice them trying.
Annie had been sitting on the hood of somebodyâs car laughing so hard she nearly slid off the edge.
Stack remembered that part clearly.
The sunlight catching the gold in her earrings. Her hair pulled back. The way she laughed with her whole body when something genuinely caught her off guard.
Isoo stood nearby, running his mouth the way Isoo always did.
Talking.
Joking.
Trying to make everybody laugh.
For a while nobody paid much attention. Then Annie hopped down from the hood and wandered off toward the house with Pearline and a few other girls.
The conversation turned naturally after that.
At least until Isoo looked in the direction sheâd disappeared and shook his head.
âMaaaannn, Annie get any thicker and somebody gonâ have to do somethinâ about it.â
A few of the boys laughed. Stack remembered laughing too.
At first.
Isoo grinned. âYâall laughinâ, but Iâm serious.â
More laughter.
Mike threw a chip at him. âShut yoâ dumb ass up.â
Isoo caught it and kept talking anyway. âLandry act all shy and innocent, bet it wonât take much to get in them pants.â
The laughter died just enough for the guys to start looking at each other. Enough for Mike to stop smiling and for Stack to notice Smoke. Because Smoke had gone completely still. Not the usual version everybody knew.Â
This was different.
The kind of stillness that felt dangerous.
Isoo either didnât notice or didnât care.
âWhat?â he laughed. âYâall know Iâm right.â
Nobody answered.
Stack remembered watching Smoke set his drink down.
Slowly.Â
Carefully.
The way people did when they were trying very hard not to break something.
Or someone.
âAight.â
The single word cut through the conversation.
Isoo looked over. âWhat?â
Smokeâs face gave away nothing. âAight.â
The backyard had gone completely silent by then. Even the music seemed farther away.
Isoo laughed nervously. âWhat?â
Smoke took one step forward. âDonât do that.â
The smile faded from Isooâs face. âDo what?â
âTalk about Annie.â
The answer came calm. Too calm.
Stack remembered exchanging a look with Mike. Both of them already knew where this was headed.
Isoo tried to laugh again. It didnât sound nearly as confident this time. âMan, I ainât say nothinâ.â
Smoke took another step. âThen keep it that way.â
Nobody spoke. The tension sat thick enough to touch. Then Mike stepped between them before either one of them could do something stupid.
âEverybody chill.â
Smoke didnât take his eyes off Isoo. Isoo didnât take his eyes off Smoke. Eventually somebody changed the subject. Somebody turned the music up.Â
The moment passed.
At least on the surface.
Later that night Stack finally asked about it. âYou really donât like Isoo?â
Smoke hadnât even looked up from whatever he was pretending to focus on. âI tolerate him.â
Stack remembered laughing. âWhat the hell that mean?â
âIt mean I tolerate him.â
That had been the end of the conversation.
At least until now.
Standing beneath the pecan tree nearly ten years later, the memory came back so clearly Stack almost laughed.
Almost.
Because looking at Smoke now, looking at the bruised knuckles, the cigarette hanging from his mouth, and the mixtape still clutched in his hand, Stack finally understood something he probably shouldâve understood a long time ago.
Smoke never got over anything when it came to Annie. Not the comments. Not the misunderstandings. Not the silence. And definitely not her.
The memory hit Stack hard enough that he started laughing all over again.
Smoke shot him a glare. âWhat?â
âYou serious?â
âWhat the fuck so funny?â
Stack shook his head. âMan.â
âWhat?â
âNigga, you almost fought Isoo over Annie before she was even yoâ girl.â
Smoke frowned. âThat ainât what happened.â
âThatâs exactly what happened.â
âIt ainât.â
Stack laughed. âNigga, you been holdinâ a grudge against that man for almost ten years.â
Smoke dragged on the cigarette and looked away.
Which was answer enough.
Stack laughed one final time before the amusement faded from his face. Something more serious settled into its place as his eyes looked back towards the house. Somewhere behind them Aunt Cheryl was probably still fussing. Pearline was probably trying to keep Annie from doing something sheâd regret. Mary was probably regretting every decision that led her to this afternoon.
Eventually Stack sighed. âYou know what really got you tho?â
Smoke didnât answer.
Stack kept going anyway. âShe was leavinâ.â
The words hit home.
Smokeâs shoulders tightened.
Stack noticed.
âThatâs what this really about.â
The cigarette burned quietly between Smokeâs fingers as he stared toward the trees.
âYou thought she was stayinâ.â
Silence.
âAnd then she grabbed that suitcase.â
The image came back instantly. Annie walking across the yard. Suitcase in one hand. Mixtape tucked beneath her arm.
Leaving.
Again.
The feeling that followed made Smokeâs stomach turn.
Stack saw the exact moment it happened. Saw the way his brother looked away. Saw the way his jaw tightened.
âYou ainât punch Isoo because Annie asked him to get her outta there.â
His voice came quieter now.
More careful.
âYou punched him because she grabbed that suitcase again and the first person she reached for wasnât you.â
The truth settled heavy between them.
Smoke stared out toward the trees and, for once, had absolutely nothing to say. Because his brother was right.
And they both knew it.
After a while Stack nodded toward the mixtape still resting in Smokeâs hand.
âYou gonâ listen to it?â
Smoke looked down.
The handwriting seemed heavier now somehow. Not because it had changed, but because he finally understood what it cost her to make it. The physical proof that Annie had loved him enough to create something. Loved him enough to carry it across state lines. Loved him enough to spend eight years holding onto pieces of him she shouldâve left behind a long time ago.
âI donât know.â
Stack snorted. âThatâs a lie.â
Smoke glanced up.
Stack shook his head. âYou been listeninâ to Annie for damn near ten years.â
The words lingered beneath the pecan tree long after neither brother said anything else. Smoke looked down at the mixtape again and, for the first time all day, allowed himself to consider the possibility that everything he thought he knew about the last eight years mightâve been wrong.
The yard didnât go quiet after Stack dragged Smoke away, but something in it changed. The music still played from the speakers near the patio, and the children eventually started running again once the adults stopped looking like somebody might get knocked into the grass next. A few people returned to their plates because food was food, even when the family business had just embarrassed everybody in a twenty-foot radius.Â
But nobody really went back to normal.Â
The dominoes table remained half-abandoned. Aunt Cherylâs grill smoked unattended. Uncle Lewis stood near the center of the yard with his hands on his hips, looking at everybody like he was daring one more person to act a fool. The whole cookout felt bruised.
Annie stood in the middle of it with Pearlineâs hand still wrapped around her arm and realized, slowly and then with a sickening drop in her stomach, that she had done exactly what she swore she hated.Â
She had made everybody watch her hurt.Â
She had dragged Pearline into it. Jada into it.
And now Isoo.Â
Elijah was dragged into the worst, ugliest parts of herself and then stood there shocked when he bled too.Â
The anger that had carried her across the yard and into the argument had started to burn out, leaving behind humiliation, tequila, and the awful clarity of consequences. Across from her, Isoo stood with Mike beside him, rubbing his jaw while pretending the punch had not landed as hard as everybody heard it land.
Annie swallowed around the knot in her throat and pulled herself out of Pearlineâs hold. For a moment Pearline tightened her fingers like she thought Annie might do something else, but Annie only shook her head and stepped toward Isoo. The movement made several people pause, including Mike, who immediately stepped halfway in front of his cousin like he didnât trust this day to stop being stupid on its own. Annie could not blame him. She barely trusted herself.
âIâm sorry,â she said, and the words felt too small for the amount of damage sitting around them.
Isoo blinked at her like he had not expected to be included in her regret. âFor what?â
Annie almost laughed, but the sound would have come out wrong, so she looked down instead. âFor pullinâ you into this. For askinâ you to take me away from here when I knew exactly what I was doinâ.â Her voice thinned slightly on the last part because saying it out loud made it real in a way thinking it had not. âYou ainât deserve to get hit because I was tryinâ to make him mad.â
Mike made a sound under his breath that sounded suspiciously like agreement, but Isoo lifted a hand before he could start. There was still irritation in his face, and there shouldâve been, but there was also enough understanding to make Annie feel worse. âYeah,â he said after a moment, rubbing his jaw again. âYou kinda did put me in the middle of the shit.â
âI know.â Annie nodded, blinking back tears she was tired of shedding in public. âAnd Iâm sorry.â
Isoo looked past her toward the side of the house where Stack had taken Smoke, then back at her. âYou good?â
That almost broke her. It wasnât because she was good, it was because Isoo asking after taking a punch from the man she had actually been trying to hurt made her feel about two inches tall. âNo,â she admitted, barely above a whisper. âBut that still wasnât fair to you.â
Behind her, Aunt Cheryl gave a low hum that said she approved of the apology but not nearly enough to be finished with Annie.Â
That sound alone made Annieâs shoulders drop. She knew what was coming before she turned around. Aunt Cheryl had moved closer, Aunt Max and Geneva with her, and Pearline stood slightly behind them with her arms crossed tight against her chest and dried tears still on her face. The four of them together looked less like comfort and more like judgment with earrings on.
Before Aunt Cheryl could speak, movement near the driveway caught Annieâs attention. Jada was standing beside her car with her keys in one hand and her purse tucked beneath her arm.Â
For a minute she simply stood there, looking towards Annie with an expression Annie couldnât fully read. Not smug, angry or defeated exactly. Just tired in a way that made Annieâs own anger toward her feel suddenly old and useless.Â
Their eyes met across the yard, and neither woman said anything. There was too much history and not enough relationship for words to do anything helpful. Jada gave the smallest nod, not a forgiveness or friendship nod, but a nod of acknowledgment. She then opened her car door and left without turning the moment into anything bigger than it needed to be.
Mary, unfortunately, was not nearly as graceful.
âI just wanna sayââ
The collective groan that rose around the yard cut her off quickly.
Pearline laughed. The sound held no amusement whatsoever.
âNo.â
Mary blinked. âNo?â
âNo.â The exhaustion in Pearlineâs voice somehow made the word sharper.
For one stunned moment she simply stared at Mary. The woman had spent the entire afternoon looking uncomfortable, defensive, confused, and mildly offended depending on who happened to be talking to her. Right now she looked all four at once.
Mary folded her arms. âI was just tryna help.â
That made Pearline laugh again.
This time several people looked over.
âHelp who?â
âAnnie.â
âBy doinâ what?â Pearline asked. âHaving Jada show up so you could embarrass Annie?â
Mary opened her mouth. Closed it. Then shrugged. âHow was I supposed to know she didnât know about Jada?â
Pearline stared at her for a long moment. The anger sheâd been carrying around shifted into something else.Â
Disbelief maybe.
Because that answer wouldâve meant a lot more if Mary hadnât spent years inserting herself into situations that had absolutely nothing to do with her.
âFunny.â
Mary frowned. âWhatâs funny?â
âYou suddenly worried about other peopleâs feelings besides your own.â
A few people nearby winced.
Maryâs expression hardened immediately. âOh, here we go.â
âYeah. Letâs go.â Pearline folded her arms across her chest. âYou knew Stack and I was tryinâ to work on our shit.â
The tension in the yard changed, because now they werenât talking about Annie and Smoke anymore. Now they were talking about something else.
Mary rolled her eyes. âPearlineââ
âNo.â
The answer came quick.
Firm.
âYou knew.â
Mary looked away briefly.
Pearline shook her head. âI knew Stack had a reputation. Shit, the whole county knew Stack had a reputation.â
That earned a snort from somewhere behind her.
Probably Cornbread.
She ignored it. âI knew what I was signinâ up for. I knew me and him wasnât together.â Her eyes settled on Mary. âBut you knew too.â
Maryâs jaw tightened.
The silence stretched just long enough for everybody to understand what Pearline was really saying. Mary didnât owe her loyalty nor did she steal anything.
But Mary knew and still did it anyway.
Movement near the side of the house pulled several heads around.
Stack had reappeared.
He walked back into the yard from the direction heâd taken Smoke, hands shoved into his pockets and irritation written plainly across his face. One look at the group gathered around Mary and Pearline told him exactly where the conversation had gone while he was gone.
Unfortunately for him, when Pearline saw him, her eyes narrowed.
âHere come Satan himself.â
Stack sighed immediately. âMaaaannn.â
Mary looked relieved to see him. Pearline looked anything but.Â
Stack stopped a few feet away. âWhat happened now?â
Pearline pointed at Mary. Then pointed at him. Then pointed back at Mary. The gesture somehow communicated an entire argument without requiring a single additional word.
Stack understood every bit of it.
Unfortunately.
Mary looked toward Stack as though he might somehow rescue her from the argument. âTell her.â
The request earned a sharp laugh from Pearline. âTell me what?â
Mary threw her hands into the air, visibly frustrated by the fact that nobody seemed interested in helping her case. âThat yâall wasnât even together when Stack and I hooked up.â
From where Annie stood, she watched something flicker across Pearlineâs face. It didnât look like anger. Not exactly. More like exhaustion. The kind that came from having the same conversation too many times with somebody determined not to understand it.
The problem had never been whether Mary and Stack were technically together.Â
Everybody knew they werenât.
That wasnât the point.
Apparently Stack had finally reached the same conclusion.
âShe know that.â
Mary frowned immediately. âThen why she actinâ likeââ
âBecause that ainât what she mad about.â
The interruption landed hard enough to stop her.
Annie watched Mary blink. Then stare. Then look at Stack like heâd suddenly switched sides in the middle of the game.
Stack sighed and rubbed a hand across the back of his neck. The gesture reminded Annie of Elijah. Not because they looked alike. It was the way both brothers seemed to reach for their necks whenever they were about to say something they didnât particularly want to say.
âThe point ainât whether me and her was together.â
Mary folded her arms. âThen what is it?â
Stack looked directly at her. âThe point is you knew me and Pearline was tryna figure somethinâ out.â
The yard seemed to settle around the statement. Enough for Annie to see Maryâs expression change, and to see Pearline stop looking angry and start looking hurt. Enough for everybody listening to understand exactly what Stack meant.
Mary opened her mouth as if she intended to argue. Nothing came out.
Stack nodded once. âAnd so did I,â he added quietly. âAnd I still did it anyway.â
That seemed to surprise everybody.
Including Pearline.
The admission lingered in the air longer than Annie expected. For most of the afternoon people had been defending themselves. Explaining themselves. Finding ways to make their mistakes belong to somebody else. Stackâs words carried none of that. No excuses or an attempt to soften the edges.
He owned it.
Annie watched Pearline look away first. Whatever answer she had been expecting from him clearly wasnât that one.
Stackâs attention followed her immediately. âPea.â
Pearlineâs eyes found him almost against her will. âWhat?â
The answer came sharp enough to draw a few smiles from the people standing nearby.
Stack accepted it without complaint. âYou right.â His jaw tightened briefly before he continued. âWe wasnât together.â
Pearline rolled her eyes so hard Annie almost laughed. âStack.â
âLet me finish.â
Pearline crossed her arms. The look she gave him suggested she was considering several forms of violence.
Still, she stayed quiet.
Stack took a slow breath. âWe wasnât together,â he repeated. âBut I knew how you felt.â
Something changed in Pearlineâs face. Small. Quick. Easy to miss if Annie hadnât been watching.
The crowd seemed to fade away. For one brief moment it looked like only the two of them existed.
âAnd if Iâm beinâ honest,â Stack continued, âI knew how I felt too.â
The confession seemed to make him uncomfortable almost immediately.
Good. Annie thought he deserved it.
Stack shoved his hands into his pockets and glanced toward the ground before looking back at Pearline. âI shouldâve never did it.â
The words came rougher now.Â
Real.
âIâm sorry I hurt you.â
The entire yard seemed to pause, because Stack rarely apologized. Not without being forced.
Pearline stared at him for so long Annie started wondering if she intended to leave him hanging.
Then she shook her head. âYou really practiced that and still sounded stupid.â
The laugh that escaped Aunt Max came out so suddenly she nearly choked on her drink.
A few other people joined in.
Even Stack smiled.Â
Briefly.
âProbably.â
âDefinitely.â
That earned another round of laughter. Some of the tension that had been suffocating the yard all afternoon finally loosened. Not completely. There were still too many wounds walking around for that. But enough for people to breathe again.
Annie smiled despite herself.
Pearline was making a joke out of it because that was easier than standing in the middle of a cookout and admitting sheâd been waiting to hear those words for months.
But Annie knew what she was really saying.
I heard you.
Iâm still mad.
But I heard you.
Aunt Max pointed immediately. âGood. We done here.â
Several heads turned toward her.
She pointed directly at Pearline next. âAnd stop cussinâ.â
Pearline stared at her. âI only said one bad word.â
âThat was enough.â
A few people laughed.
Including Pearline.
Finally.
Aunt Cheryl, who had spent most of the exchange watching everybody with the patience of a woman entirely too old for the foolishness surrounding her, pushed herself away from the grill and dusted her hands together.
âAlright.â
The single word cut through every conversation happening nearby.
People stopped talking.
Aunt Cheryl pointed directly at Mary. âMary, go on home.â
Mary blinked and pointed at herself. âMe?â
âYes, you.â Aunt Cherylâs expression never changed. âTake your pale ass home before you âaccidentallyâ ruin somebody elseâs relationship.â
The yard erupted. Even Uncle Lewis laughed.
Mary looked genuinely offended. âEverybody actinâ like Iâm the reason all this happened.â
The gasp that left Pearlineâs mouth was so dramatic Annie actually turned toward her.
âOh, this bitchââ
âPEA.â
âI know!â
Pearline threw her hands into the air.
âI know!â
Unfortunately, Mary kept talking. âLike I got magical powers or somethinâ.â
Annie saw Pearline start forward before she fully committed to it. She also saw Stack recognize the danger immediately.
âDonât.â
âIâm not.â
âPearline.â
âIâm not!â
She absolutely was.
As soon as she took another step, Stack wrapped an arm around her waist and hauled her backward.
Pearlineâs protest echoed across the yard. âLET ME GO.â
âNo.â
âJust one.â
âNo.â
âStack.â
âNo.â
The entire exchange happened so fast Annie barely had time to process it. Pearline twisted in his grip and pointed toward Mary, who had stopped beside her car to watch the chaos sheâd created.
âPLEASE LET ME FIGHT HER.â
The request sent half the yard into laughter. Aunt Max bent over so suddenly Annie worried she might actually fall.
Mary looked offended. âFight me for what?â
Pearline pointed harder. âTHAT.â
Stack dropped his forehead against Pearlineâs shoulder because he was laughing too hard to stay upright.
âJust one punch,â Pearline begged. âOne slap. Somethinâ.â
âAbsolutely not.â
âPlease.â
âNo.â
âPlease.â
âPea.â
She groaned loudly. âThis is why women be choosinâ violence.â
Aunt Cheryl closed her eyes. âLord.â
Before Pearline could argue again, Geneva spoke up from behind them.
âGo on.â
The yard went quiet.
Pearline blinked. ââŚWhat?â
Geneva pointed toward Maryâs car. âMy auntie said go.â
Everyone watched Geneva, waiting to see what she would do next. Even Stack lifted his head.
Geneva folded her arms. âEverybody else wanna be mature about this shit, coddling this ho. But Iâm âbout to slap this bitch if she donât get the fuck on.â
The entire yard erupted.
Aunt Max nearly folded in half laughing.
Mary looked horrified and glanced around the yard as though searching for a single ally.
Nobody volunteered.
Not one person.
âWhatever, Iâm outta here.â She exclaimed as she turned on her heels and left.
âDrive safe, ho,â Geneva called.
The laughter got louder.
Even Annie found herself smiling despite everything.
By the time Mary finally climbed into her car and drove away, the yard felt lighter than it had all afternoon.Â
Aunt Cheryl stared off into the yard a little while longer before looking back at Annie. âNow you. Come inside.â
Annie wanted to argue. Wanted to say she was grown, that she didnât need to be summoned like a child, that she had already been embarrassed enough for one afternoon. But Aunt Cherylâs tone left no room for any of that. And more than anything, Annie was tired. Tired of fighting. Tired of crying. Tired of standing in the yard while everybody looked at her like they had watched her come apart and were now trying to decide how much of her could be put back together before dinner.
The kitchen felt cooler than the yard, but not any easier to breathe in. Annie sat at Aunt Cherylâs table with a glass of water she had not asked for and couldnât make herself drink. Pearline sat across from her, still quiet in that dangerous way that meant the hurt hadnât gone anywhere. Geneva leaned against the counter with her arms folded, soft-eyed but not soft enough to let Annie hide. Aunt Max stood near the stove, shaking her head every few seconds like she was replaying the whole scene and finding new foolishness each time. Aunt Cheryl remained standing at the head of the table, which somehow made Annie feel even more like she had been called into the principalâs office.
For a while nobody said anything. That was worse than yelling. Annie stared into the water and watched the surface tremble slightly every time her fingers brushed the glass. The tequila had left her with a warm, dull ache behind her eyes, but the buzz was fading fast enough to be cruel. Without it, every choice she had made in the last hour stood in front of her with perfect clarity.
Aunt Cheryl finally sighed. âBaby, I love you. I do. But you acted a damn fool out there.â
Annie closed her eyes.
âAnd before you start,â Aunt Max added, pointing at her, âyes, Smoke acted a fool too. We ainât takinâ sides and he ainât sittinâ at this table right now. You are.â
That made Geneva glance down, but she didnât disagree.
Annie wiped at her cheek, even though there were no fresh tears there yet. âI know.â
âNo,â Pearline said quietly. âI donât think you do.â
Annie looked at her and the guilt from upstairs came back so quickly it nearly stole her breath. Pearlineâs face was still tender from everything Annie had thrown at her. Not physically, but emotionally. The words had landed. Annie could see that now. She had wanted Pearline to hurt because she had been hurting, and that thought sat inside her like something rotten.
âIâm sorry,â Annie said.
Pearline looked away, pressing her lips together. âI know you are.â
âI shouldnât have said all that to you.â
âNah, you shouldnât have.â Pearlineâs voice remained even, which somehow made it worse. âAnd I shouldnât have kept what I knew from you. Both can be true.â
Annie nodded, but Pearline was not finished.
âYou hurt me, Annie. I get why you was mad. I do. But you looked at me like I brought you down here to humiliate you on purpose.â Pearlineâs voice cracked slightly, and she swallowed before continuing. âI was wrong. I shouldâve told you from the minute I saw him with Jada. But I wasnât tryinâ to make you look stupid. I was tryinâ to protect some little piece of hope because I knew you still had it, and I knew he did too.â
The kitchen went quiet again.
Annie stared at her hands.
Geneva moved from the counter and sat beside her, close enough that her knee brushed Annieâs. âThatâs the part you keep missinâ. You keep talkinâ like you was the only one everybody could see hurtinâ. But we saw him too.â
Annieâs throat tightened.
Genevaâs voice softened. âYou really didnât know, did you?â
Annie shook her head, and this time the tears came with no fight left behind them. âNo.â
Aunt Max huffed, not unkindly. âChile, that boy loved you so loud for somebody who barely opened his mouth.â
Despite herself, Pearline let out a broken little laugh. Geneva smiled sadly.Â
Aunt Cheryl didnât smile at all.
âHe loved you,â Aunt Cheryl said. âAnd from what I just saw out there, he still do. But love ainât worth much if all yâall do is use it to hurt each other.â
That one landed deep.
Annie covered her mouth with one hand, trying to hold something in that was already breaking loose. She had spent eight years telling herself Elijah hadnât loved her enough to come after her, only to find out he had been reaching in every way he knew how. Letters. Calls. Cards. A mixtape. All these pieces she had not seen or had not understood, scattered behind them like evidence from a life neither of them had been able to explain.Â
And even after learning all of that, even after hearing him say love in the present tense, she had still found a way to pick up the sharpest thing near her and swing.
Aunt Cheryl pulled out the chair across from Annie and sat down at last. That scared Annie more than when she had been standing. âYou spent eight years waitinâ on that boy to come get you,â she said, her voice quieter now. âThatâs what you told him out there. You waited for him to show up, say the right thing, fight for you the right way, know what you needed without you ever havinâ to say it plain.â
Annie could not look away from her.
âBut what if itâs your turn now?â Aunt Cheryl asked. âWhat if the thing you been waitinâ on him to do is the thing you gotta do for him?â
The words moved through Annie slowly, then all at once.
Her chair scraped against the floor before she fully realized she had stood. Pearline looked up, and something like relief crossed her face. Genevaâs hand fell away from Annieâs arm as though she had known this was coming. Aunt Max stepped aside before Annie even reached the doorway.
âGo,â Pearline said.
Annie did.
She moved through the living room with her heart pounding so hard it made her chest hurt. The sounds of the cookout rushed back the moment she opened the front door, humid evening air wrapping around her as she stepped onto the porch. A few people looked over. Someone called her name. She didnât stop. She took the steps too fast, nearly stumbled at the bottom, caught herself, and kept going across the yard, past the folding tables, past the abandoned plates, past Mike and Isoo sitting near the cooler.
She ran because walking felt impossible.
The driveway seemed longer than it had earlier. The road beyond it stretched under the fading Mississippi sun, quiet except for the distant hum of cicadas and the sound of her own breathing. Annie reached the edge of the gravel and looked both ways, searching for his truck, for taillights, for dust lifting off the road, for any sign that she had not waited too long this time.
There was nothing.
No truck.
No Elijah.
Only the empty road stretching ahead of her, wide and indifferent.
Annie stood there breathing hard, one hand pressed to her chest as the truth settled over her with a cruelty she had earned.Â
For eight years she had waited for Elijah to come after her. For eight years she had told herself that if he loved her enough, he would find a way to show up.
Now she had finally gone after him.
And he was already gone.
End Note: I wanted to get this out to y'all as soon as possible, because the next chapter is going to take me some time. It will be HEAVY Smoke, possibly all Smoke. So I have to get my mind right to get into his mind as he listens to Annie's mixtape. đżđĽš But let me know what you think about this chapter.
Annie, an 18-year-old from New Orleans, moves to Clarksdale with dreams of building a life all her own. There she meets Smoke, a 21-year-old war veteran with a dangerous reputation. What grows between them is sweet, sticky, and Southernâ a smoldering love set against a world of bootlegging, Hoodoo, and blues.
Chapter 8
He didnât need to know what was said.
Didnât even need to know who said it.
Smoke drove with both hands on the wheel, grip steady on the leather. The door of the Colored schoolhouse swung open in its hinges before fitting into its frame, and he walked through the threshold with a quiet determination. He wasnât there to argue. He was there to be clear; to shut an old door he never meant to leave cracked open in the first place.
The kids were long gone. All that remained was the ghost of their feet shuffling against the floorboards and the echo of high-pitched laughter. And her. She sat at the desk at the front of the classroom with a stack of papers and a thick red pencil, making straight lines across words with clean, even strokes, and just the right amount of pressure.Â
Sunlight cut across the empty desks, catching the chalk dust that still hovered in the air. The classroom was quiet, but it wasnât empty. History, resentment, and two different versions of the truth hung between the two of them like a physical weight that made the room feel smaller. It pressed against the walls and the lone window on the side of the building like it could feel the tension brewing and wanted out.
Smoke cleared his throat.Â
She scoffed. A quiet, annoyed expulsion of breath. Then she looked up, and when her eyes met his they held his gaze, then went up and down his form slowly. Canvassing, maybe. Taking in the seriousness in his posture. Taking notice of the cold calm he carried.
âDemetria.â Smokeâs voice was cold too, which wasnât out of the ordinary. It usually was. But this kind of cold was more resolve than anything.Â
âSmoke,â she said back.Â
âWe need to talk.â
âWell, hello to you too,â she said sharply.
âHey,â he said. âWe need to talk,â he repeated, tone flat.
She sat back in her chair and crossed her arms. âAbout?â she asked with a challenge in her tone.
âUs.â
The word made her lean forward on her elbows.Â
âI just came to say weâre done. For good this time,â he said firmly. He opened his mouth, then closed it, like he had something more to say but decided against it.Â
âThatâs it?â The look on her face went from amusement to surprise to something else in the span of a few seconds. âThatâs all you have to say to me?â
âIâm sorry it took so long for me to say out loud. I should have said it sooner. Thatâs on me. But we been done a while. You know that.â
âYou always did think silence was kinder than the truth,â she fired back.Â
Smoke hung his head. Because she wasnât wrong. Her anger, he could take on the chest. He at least owed her that.Â
âLook, I donât know whatâs been said or who you been sayinâ it to,â he started. âBut whateverâs been said, Iâm here to put it to rest.âÂ
Something flashed across her face and left just as quickly. Recognition. And the sinking feeling of dread. âYou must got somebody you care about a whole lot, to come all the way over here just so you could say it plain,â she said. âShe know about me?âÂ
âIâm sayinâ it now,â he said, voice low.Â
âDoes she know about me?â She asked again. A little louder this time.
Smokeâs jaw ticked.Â
âSo there is somebody else,â she said carefully.
Smoke didnât answer.Â
She studied his face for anythingâ regret, sadness, anything. She closed her eyes to keep her composure and shook her head like it would somehow make the sting go away. It didnât. But she put her dignity back on anyway.
âWell,â she said, almost breathless. âThere it is.â
Smoke nodded once. Demetria looked at him like she couldnât recognize the shape of the man standing in front of her anymore, then she went back to her papers with the same measured carefulness she always used. The force of her pen made the paper crackle on the desk. Her corrections felt more personal now. Like she was trying to cross him out of her life one red line at a time.
âYou take care.â
âOr not,â she snapped.
Smoke nodded like he accepted the ire, then he turned towards the entrance. He walked into the cool Mississippi air outside and away from the tension that sat between them, ready to snap like a rubber band pulled taut. And when he closed the door to the schoolhouse behind him, he made sure it shut all the way.
âMwen kontan.âÂ
She said it in such a sultry, whispery tone. Not on purpose, thatâs just how Annieâs voice sounded to Smoke. Alluring and fragrant, like the scent of the magnolia blossoms scattered around them on the ground.Â
It was an early Sunday evening in November. The magnolia tree that stood tall on the side of the boarding house was changing. Its delicate, white petals drifted loose from the branches overhead and fell soft into the yard like the last bit of summer was shedding itself, piece by piece.
They sat on her patchwork quilt under the remaining shade of the tree. Annie had her knees tucked beneath her, her new sketchbook open on her lap. Smoke was across from her, one knee up, forearm casually resting over it. His eyes were anything but casual, narrowed with a fierce concentration. A lantern sat close by the edge of the quilt. Its flame burned low and steady, painting gold shadows over the pages of Annieâs sketchbook and the tips of her fingers.
âHold on,â Smoke fussed. âYou gotta say it slower.âÂ
Annie chuckled. âMweh con-tan,â she sounded out slowly.
Smoke was staring at her lips, trying to mimic the way she formed the words when she spoke. She was amused by his focus. Impressed. He had it in everything he did. That bitter resolve.Â
âWhat that mean?âÂ
âIt means Iâm happy.â
âMwen-kun-tin,â he tried.
Annie winced. âClose, butâŚjust try it again,â she urged.
âNo,â Smoke said flatly.
âWhy not?â
âI said it just how you said it.â
âNo,â Annie shook her head. âYou didnât.âÂ
Smokeâs mouth twitched. He looked away before it could fully turn into a smile. âSounded close enough to me,â he grumbled.Â
âMweh con-tan,â she said slower.
âMwen kun-tan,â he repeated.
Annie bit the inside of her cheek. He was doing it on purpose, with his stubborn self.Â
âYou laughinâ at me?â Smoke asked bitterly.
âNo.â
âYeahâŚyou are.â
âAm not.â
A magnolia petal landed on the page. Smoke picked it up without thinking, turned it once in his hand, then placed it on the quilt like he was afraid to hold it too long for fear heâd crush it in his hands.Â
âSay it again.â
âYouâre enjoyinâ this too much,â he huffed.
âAnd you beinâ difficult on purpose.â
âMm.â
âMm,â she said louder. She laughed softly and shaded something with her pencil near the corner of the page. It was a sketch of the shape of his mouth. Just the corner and how it curved around the sound he kept getting wrong. How heâd pushed a nasal sound outward instead of dropping it down.
Smoke shifted closer by a fraction, looking down to the sketchbook curiously. âCan I see?â
Her fingers tightened around it out of instinct.Â
âYou ainât got to.â
The gentleness in his words made her look up. Made her grip loosen. She turned the sketchbook towards him, setting it between them. On the page wasnât just one drawing. There were several spread across the paper. The curve of a leaf. The twist of a root. The slope of a hand pouring tea. Felix curled up on the porch. Halfway tucked in the pages was a loose leaf drawing of the inside of a small house. Smoke stared at that one the longest. He knew instantly what it was. Heâd seen her sketch of the outside of her shop before. But this one was different. She pulled it out from where it was wedged and placed it in her lap.Â
Bundles hanging from the ceiling on one side.Â
A long counter in front.Â
A curtain that led to other rooms.Â
Small jars lined up neatly on shelves.Â
He took in every section, every detail.Â
âYour shop,â he said finally.
âOne day,â Annie replied shyly.Â
âOne day, when?âÂ
Annie looked up. âWhen I got enough saved. When I know enough,â she listed off. âWhen Aunt Della thinks Iâm ready. WhenâŚâ she huffed out a breath softly. âWhen the world lets me, I guess.â
Smokeâs jaw worked.Â
âIt wouldnât just be remedies,â she said, rushing to fill the quiet before it got too loud. âIâd sell teas, salves, tonics, food, too. It wouldnât just be a shop,â she continued, searching for words that would land. âItâd be somewhere people can come when they got things they ainât ready to say out loud, but they ready to stop lettinâ it hurt them.âÂ
Smoke kept quiet beside her.Â
Annie took a deep breath. âMy grandma had an apothecary. Nothinâ fancy,â she said softly. âJust a place where people came in whisperinâ and left breathinâ easier.â
Smoke watched her. Her eyes, the way they softened around certain words. Her hands, and how they fidgeted on the edge of the paper. He looked at the page again while she ran her finger lightly over the built-in shelves she drew.Â
âI want that. Somethinâ with my name on it. Somethinâ I know how to keep.âÂ
He looked at her again. âYou will,â he said firmly.Â
The certainty in his voice made her go still. âYou sound sure.â
âI am.â
âYou donât know that.â
âI know you.â
Annie tucked the drawing away and closed her sketchbook halfway, her hand smoothing over its cover. âYou know some of me.â
Smoke nodded once. âI know enough.â
Silence settled between them again. Easy. Annie watched him for a moment, trying to read what had changed in his face. He looked the same mostly. Quiet. Steady. Shoulders still carrying that heaviness. But his eyes looked different.
He sat up straight and faced her. âAnnie.â He said her name and she felt her heart thump hard in her chest. She couldnât figure out why. Heâd said her name a million times, but heâd never said it quite like this.
âYes?â she replied.Â
âI talked to your aunt.â
âAbout what?â
âYou.â
The night moved around them. Crickets chirping in the trees, distant voices from a house down the street. Dogs barking, chickens roosting. It all seemed to quiet around this very moment.
âI told her I wanna court you. Proper.â
âYou did?â
âI did.â
âAnd now?â she asked quietly.
âNow Iâm cominâ to you.âÂ
He leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, eyes piercing. âI ainât askinâ you for nothinâ you donât wanna give,â he said. âAnd I ainât askinâ you to stop what you been showinâ me.âÂ
Annieâs throat tightened. âThat matter to you?â
Smokeâs eyes moved to the sketchbook, then back to her. âIt matters to you,â he said plainly. âIt matters to me.â
âI thought you ainât believe in all that stuff,â she said. âHoodoo.âÂ
âI donât.â He shrugged. âI believe in you.âÂ
Annie drew in a small breath, tilting her chin up a little. âWhat does courtinâ mean to you?â
Smoke took his time to answer. Â
âIt means I come correct. I donât sneak around corners with you. Donât have folks guessinâ what you mean to me. It means if I spend time with you, itâs cause Iâm serious about you.âÂ
âYou are?âÂ
âI am.â
She looked at himâ a silent urge to keep talking, like he wasnât already undoing her under this magnolia tree.
âI ainât sayinâ I got everything figured out. I donât. I got work that ainât clean. I got Stack.â His mouth tightened faintly. âAnd I got things I still need to make right before I can ask for more than this.â
He sighed. âBut I know what I mean,â he said. âAnd I donât mean to waste your time.âÂ
Annie looked down at the sketchbook in her lap. This man, whose words always held weight, had looked closely at her dreams sketched in graphite and smudged lines and simply said âhe wanted to be part of them.Â
She looked back at him. âIf I say yes,â she said slowly. âI want my shop. I want my work. I wantâŚI wanna be somebody outside of who Iâm with.âÂ
âYou already are,â he said, voice low.
Annie blinked.
His voice stayed low. âI ainât askinâ to make you smaller.â
Annieâs breath caught. âThen what you askinâ?â
He paused for a moment, thenâ âTo walk beside you while you grow.âÂ
The silence that sat between them wasnât empty. It was so full that Annie had to look away just so she could breathe.Â
Thatâs when she felt it.
A nervous laugh.
It rose up in her throatâ not because anything was funny, but because the weight of this moment was so heavy, she had to lighten it somehow before it swallowed her whole. She tried to suppress it, but the corners of her mouth had already turned up.
âYou laughinâ at me?â
He noticed. Of course he did.
âNo!â
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âYes you are.â
âNo Iâm not!â
âYou a bad liar.â
âI'm not lyin'...you just...makinâ me nervous right now,â she admitted softly.
His eyes softened. âYou can take your time to think about it.â
Annie shook her head immediately. âNo,â she said. âI donât need time,â she assured him.Â
His eyes got serious again.
âIâll let you court me.â
Something moved across his face. Not quite a smile. Something much more dangerous to her composure. âYeah?â
Annieâs lips curved into a fully encompassing smile that spread gently across her face. âYeah.âÂ
He held out his hand for her. A question. She put her hand in his and they laced their fingers together carefully, palms warm and steady against each other. The answer.
The tree shed another petal. It drifted down between them and landed on their intertwined hands. They didnât move it. The lantern burned low. They sat like that beneath the magnolia tree as the last of summer continued to fall around them.
The next morning was a blur. Between the demands of empty stomachs and the nervous tremor of her own hands, a nagging anxiety sat on her shoulders and butterflies fluttered violently in the pit of her belly. A sigh of relief left her lips as the last lodger headed out the door, leaving her and Aunt Della to at least be able to clean up the kitchen and dining room in a tempered silence.Â
The wind chimes on the porch fluttered in the breeze, whistling a throaty, breathless jingle that did nothing to calm her nerves. Aunt Della glanced her way a few times, but said nothing. Even Felix tried to soothe her, his purrs doing little to bring her any real solace.Â
Annie shoved a biscuit in her mouth to give herself something to do. The warm fluffiness filled her mouth and the butter satisfied her tastebuds with its rich, melty goodness. She sighed then took another bite, closing her eyes as the sustenance moved through her body.
Maybe she was just hungry. And maybe her anxiousness had nothing to do with him.
She moved quicker, stacking, sweeping, wiping, scraping until the house smelled like eucalyptus, lavender, and bleach.
Annie collapsed on the couch in the front room, but not from exhaustion. From adrenaline that had nowhere else to go. Her heart beat rapidly and she fingered her ileke beads like that could somehow calm it. Morning light cut warm and light through the front windows like a balm on her skin. She tilted her head back and let her eyes close, basking in the quiet after the chaos of breakfast.Â
The scent of tobacco, peppermint, and bay rum floated through the screen door. Slowlyâlike the rich, layered smells that arrive in a kitchen when meat, butter and herbs fold into each other on the stove.
Then the screen door cracked open and Smoke stepped through.Â
Annieâs mouth went dry.
The first thing she noticed was the way he darkened the doorway once he stepped past the threshold. He was tall, well over six feet. Large and imposing frame, and even though she was a tall woman herself, it felt like he towered over her. The muscles on his arms and shoulders filled out every inch of his white collared shirt, pressing against the starched fabric with a powerful, restrained strength. His suspenders held up trousers that sat comfortably around his hips. His boots were heavy on his feet even though his steps were light. It was a subtle contradiction that made her tongue feel like cotton in her mouth.Â
The second thing she noticed were the flowers in his hand. Two separate arrangementsâ one a mixture of white, cream, and greenery. The other was a mixture of vivid colors that looked like a rainbow painted the petals. Each was wrapped in brown paper and tied gently with twine.
Smoke removed his hat and turned to see Annie spread lazily across the couch. Apron halfway untied, scarf to the side, legs hanging off the edge, dress tracing the curve of her hips. She looked beautiful with her feet dangling in the air, bent nickel hanging loosely off a string around her left ankle, shoulders relaxed like she didnât have a care in the world. He liked that look. Wanted to see more of it.
He was doing that staring thing again, Annie thought to herself. The way his eyes slowly swept up and down her body gave her goosebumps, and she suddenly became very aware of how she was presenting. Worn dress, apron smudged with stains, hair fuzzy in her cornrows, barefoot and lounging on the couch. But the heat in his eyes turned a casual glance-over into a smoldering glare that pinned her in place. The paper around the bouquets crinkled under his grasp as he adjusted them in his hand. When his voice finally broke the loaded silence that had overtaken the front room of the boarding house, it was rough with something that made her spine snap straight. Her legs followed, then her hands, dragging her upwards until she was sitting up completely.
âGood morninâ.âÂ
Annie smiled up at him, a sight that beamed brighter than the morning sun. âGood morninâ.â
Smoke took a step closer, then two, and with one hand grabbed the white bouquet out of his other and extended them towards Annie. âFor you.â
âThank you,â she said, inhaling their scent.Â
Smoke nodded once, then looked around the room. âWhereâs your aunt?â
âSomewhere out back,â she said breathily, taking another sniff of the flowers.Â
âThese for her.â
âAwww, ainât you sweet?â
âDonât tell nobody,â he said in that low register that made her skin tingle, with a timbre that told her he wasnât joking even though the corner of his mouth lifted when he said it.Â
He proceeded into the kitchen then out the back door, leaving Annie with her own thoughts and the absence ofâŚhim. His presence stayed in the room even though he was gone, and it wasnât just because the smell of his cologne lingered behind. Her head tilted when she realized what day it was. Monday. What was he doing here?
âWhat we doinâ today?â He asked as he stepped back into her space.
Annieâs breath stuttered.
Aunt Della listened in from the kitchen, looking entirely pleased with herself.Â
Annie cleared her throat and shut her mouth that had opened at Smokeâs words. Not because she wasnât used to him being forward. But because the look in his eye told her he was dead serious when he asked her that question.
âI gotta stop by Chowâs,â she started, to which he acknowledged with a nod. âThen the drugstore,â she continued. She listed things off until she stopped to look down at what she needed to do before anything else. âI gotta wash up first. Change.âÂ
âIâma be right here,â he assured her, sinking deep into the couch, putting his head back, and spreading his legs.Â
Annie took one more look at him and darted up the stairs.
Thirty minutes later she was in front of the mirror, blouse tucked into a halfway-fastened skirt. Her hair was taken down from her cornrows, oiled, greased, parted down the middle, and pulled back.Â
Except one piece that just wouldnât lay flat.Â
She brushed it once, then brushed it again. It refused to lay right, refused to stay right. Her hairbrush clattered on the dresser where she dropped it.Â
âWhat am I doing?â she asked like the walls could talk back.Â
She gripped the edge of the dresser, then touched the open edge of her blouse still unbuttoned at the throat. Her fingers rested there a moment before she remembered to button it.Â
Her fingers werenât steady. She cursed under her breath, buttoning it with trembling hands. She smoothed the front down, turning to the side to make sure it was tucked all the way in.Â
Then she picked up her hairbrush again. Went over the same spot. Got the same result.Â
She threw her hairbrush down with frustration, flustered.Â
All of a sudden she felt very alone. More alone than sheâd felt since she got to Clarksdale. She tried to blink away the tears but one escaped her eye. It rolled down her cheek, dropping onto her dresser.Â
She missed her friends from home.Â
She missed her family. Â
She didn't expect this. Didnât expect him.Â
And now she was standing in the middle of something new surrounded by people who barely knew her. No mama who always knew what to say. No brothers teasing. No daddy who would pretend it wasnât making him emotional seeing his little girl stepping into her role as a woman.
Maybe it was a sign.Â
She didnât know what she was doing. She couldnât even get her hair right without falling apart.
What did she know about being courted?
The word felt strange in her throat. New. Like a dress made out of fine fabric that she hadnât yet learned how to move in. Like something she wanted to be careful with, to not wrinkle. Something she wanted to spin in front of the mirror just to see how it caught the light.Â
And maybe, just maybeâŚ.if it fit just right, she could keep it.
Her stomach fluttered.Â
She didnât know what came after she said yes.
Sheâd heard stories from her friends back home, but she was never in the thick of it to look around and see how it felt.Â
She didnât know how close she was supposed to stand beside him, what folks would hear if he said her name too soft. Didnât know if holding his hand would feel natural or if sheâd overthink every step. She didnât know what part of herself was meant to stay guarded and what part was allowed to lean.
But between the frustration, and the fear, and the homesickness that had a vice grip on her nervesâŚshe still wanted to try.
That was the part that kept resurfacing.
She wanted it. Wanted him beside her. Wanted to be beside him. And she wanted folks to see.
The truth of it rose up so plainly, it didnât leave room for her to argue with herself about it.
She wanted to know what Smoke looked like when he didnât hold himself back so much. Wanted to learn what his quiet felt like when it belonged to her. Wanted to see if walking beside him in the daylight felt like sitting beside him under the magnolia tree in the backyard.
She rubbed her ileke beads and let the touch ground her. Then she put some oil on her fingers, the special blend her mama made that halfway leaked out in her trunk, and brushed the worrisome part of her hair the way her mama always did when she got too frustrated to do it herself. Rub, smooth, brush, set.Â
She looked in the small, age-spotted mirror again, and her mouth curved up into a small, winsome smile.
Maybe she didn't know what she was doing.
But maybe the only thing she needed to do today was walk downstairs, meet his eyes, and take it one step at a time.
The floorboards upstairs groaned and Smokeâs head snapped towards the sound. He rose slowly from his spot on the couch, keeping his eyes trained on Annie as she walked down the stairs with a hand on the banister.Â
His gaze moved over her.Â
She wore a deep mustard-colored blouse tucked into a navy blue ankle-length skirt and high button leather boots. Her purse was slung over her shoulder and her skin still looked warm from her bath.
âYou look nice.âÂ
âThank you.â
âReal nice.â
Annieâs cheeks warmed.Â
âReady?â he asked.
Annie smiled once she got to the bottom of the staircase. âIâm ready.âÂ
Aunt Della stood in the threshold between the kitchen and the front room, arms crossed over her chest. Her eyes went from Smoke to Annie and back. âYâall donât have too much fun out there,â she smirked. âAnd watch my baby,â she said to Smoke.
âI will,â Smoke said as he put his hat back. He opened the door for Annie and stepped back to turn to Aunt Della. âAlways.âÂ
Aunt Della shook her head playfully and turned back to the kitchen, arms still folded but a grin on her lips.Â
The ride over to Fourth Street was quickâjust two short blocks. People in front of Chowâs Grocery were few and far between, but the sidewalk was far from empty. Outside, business moved as usual. A vendor restocked produce while a worker inspected their freshness. A few customers left the store with items wrapped tightly in brown paper while their children skipped alongside them with peppermint sticks and molasses chews in hand. Wagons trekked by slowly with mounds of cotton in the back, and the constant hammering of picks chipping ice blocks apart echoed in the street.
Smoke rounded the front of his truck to open the door for Annie. He held up a hand for her to balance herself on and took care to make sure she was steady once she stepped out. He followed behind her as they walked to the entrance, his hand on the small of her back as he held the door for her.
The inside held the sweet pungency of chicory in burlap sacks being hauled from the back and piled high by the windows. Charles and Bo Chow stood behind the front counter, Charles weighing something on the scale while Bo wrote an entry in the ledger. A smirk spread across Boâs face when he saw Smoke and Annie at the door and clocked their closeness. He nodded at Smoke, then slid his eyes over to Annie and waved at her, drawn by the warmth that always seemed to radiate off her.Â
âBaby,â Smoke started, exchanging a look with Bo. âI need to go holler at Bo real quick.â
âOkay,â Annie responded in that sweet, syrupy Louisiana drawl of hers.
She drifted across the store looking at her list, then made her way down one of the aisles in search of something else entirely. Smoke watched her go, watched her disappear, replayed it in his head. Then he turned to Bo. He was wiping down a display as Charles rang up a customer at the till.
âHow you been, man?â Bo asked.
âGood, good,â Smoke said. He greeted him with a firm handshake, then pulled back to get a good look at him. âDamn, fatherhood huh?â
âI look that bad?â
âYou look like shit.â
Bo laughed, the corner of his eyes crinkling with it. He looked tired, but content in a way that made his eyes twinkle. Like he was at peace despite it all. âTired as hell. But Iâm happy,â he nodded. âWe happy.âÂ
âIâm happy for you, Bo.â
âThanks man,â Bo replied, shaking Smokeâs shoulder. His eyes flicked over the store. âDellaâs girlâŚthatâs you?â
âYou mean Annie,â Smoke corrected.Â
Surprise overtook Boâs face and he raised an eyebrow. A question. âYeah, I mean Annie.â
âYeah,â he answered. Firm. âShe mine.â
Bo clapped Smoke on the shoulder, looking at him with a sense of shock and awe. âOh shit,â he exclaimed, putting a fist in front of his mouth. âLook at you, fixinâ to be in my shoes soon, Smoke.â
Smoke shot him a look as he walked away, but something in him got quiet when the thought crossed his mind. Then it got warm.
Annie, a mother.
Him.Â
A father.
He shook the thought away just as quickly when they became poisoned by thoughts of his own father.Â
That felt like a metaphor for his own lifeâ innocence being corrupted by its own blood.
The thought of being a father after putting his own in the ground felt devastatingly ironic, but hope flickered somewhere that maybe it could rewrite whatever went wrong with his own.
He shook his head and kept walking through the store, his legs carrying him past the aisles in slow, measured steps. He didnât rush. He knew exactly where Annie was.Â
Annie was still reeling.Â
From him calling her baby. From the way he said it with that deep Mississippi drawl. Her cheeks were warm, skin flushed, and all of a sudden, everything felt hot despite the store being cool.
She stood in the aisle, humming under her breath, half bent over as she flipped through a wire basket on a shelf filled with seed packets.Â
âWhy she want this when we got it in the backyard?â She fussed.Â
She shook her head, plucked the seed packet from the stack, and stood up. They dropped into her shopping basket as she walked further down the aisle. She picked up the small bag of feed and saw a shadow out of the corner of her eye. She ignored it and went about her business crossing items off her list when she heard it.
âHey stranger.â
She turned around.
Reverend Carter stepped around the corner.
Red button up, brown tweed waistcoat, gold pocket watch hanging. And that silver signet ring that he rubbed with the pad of his thumb. She looked down in his shopping basket and her brows knit at the contents inside.Â
Her lips tightened into a line, that same odd sense of familiarity crept up on her again and made her insides tumble with unease.Â
âHey.â She adjusted the strap of her purse around her shoulder.
A grin spread across his face. âHow you been?â
âGood,â she nodded. âYou?â
Carter nodded like he was choosing his words carefully. âIâve been doinâ just fine,â he said slowly.
Annie shifted her weight. âSo youâre back?â
âFor a little.âÂ
She blinked. âWhere you speakinâ at this time?â
âChurch off Yazoo,â he said quickly.
She frowned for a second, then relaxed her face.Â
Carter chuckled under his breath. âWhatâs wrong?â he asked.
âYou stayinâ at the house?â
He smirked to the side then looked back. âIâm stayinâ with the pastor.â
âMakes sense.âÂ
âYeahâŚmakes perfect sense.â
His eyes dropped to her ileke beads, then back up. The glance was quick, barely even noticeable. But she did. The hand that wasnât holding her basket rose to touch her beads protectively.Â
Smoke noticed it too.Â
He was at the top of the aisle, watching.
He saw Carterâs eyes dip to her chest. It was just a brief second, but the flicker made his chest tighten.Â
He crossed the aisle in three long strides. He kept his eyes forward, locked on Carter who had sensed him looming and had since looked up from Annie.Â
Smoke stepped behind her and wrapped an arm around her waist, the motion tucking her into his side. The gesture was smooth, natural, like her body had no business not being there all along.
Annie let out a quiet exhale. It was a short, controlled breath that made her shoulders relax.
Then she movedâbut she didnât move so much as melt. She relaxed back into Smokeâs touch, folding easily into him. His fingers curled around her hip, but his eyes didnât leave Carterâs.
âAfternoon,â Carter said politely to Smoke.
Smoke just stared at him, his dark hooded eyes like black orbs piercing into the depths of whatever lay behind Carterâs. No nod. No acknowledgement. Just a cold, tactical assessment.
Carter blinked. âYâall goinâ to the Harvest Party next month?â
âYeah,â Annie replied quickly. She felt Smokeâs grip tighten on her hip.âWeââ
âWhat business a preacher got at a juke joint?â Smoke asked, voice flat.
âI ainât goinâ,â Carter said, rubbing his signet ring. He looked down at it, then looked back up at them. âJust tryna make conversation.â
Smoke and Annie glanced at each other out of the corner of their eyes.Â
âWell,â he said, tipping his hat. âYâall have a good rest of your day.âÂ
Then he walked away.
The bustle of Chowâs went on around them but they didnât hear itâ like they only existed now in their own little bubble. Then Smoke dipped his head to her ear and pressed his lips there.
Three short kisses. Soft despite the intensity of the feeling behind them. Warm, from the closeness and something else entirely. They felt less like a kiss and more like a claim.
One right behind the ear, one lower on the skin right above the neck, and one right on the shell. His nose nuzzled there for a second before he opened his mouth and hummed right into her ear. Low, deep, right into the part of her ear that made his voice vibrate right down her spine.Â
âYou good?âÂ
âMhmm,â she hummed.
She looked over her shoulder at him and his eyes were closed at the sound of her voice. She stroked his beard and his eyes opened to find hers darker. Her fingers grazed the shell of his ear. A gentle touch that made him fight off a shiver.Â
âBehave,â he said, squeezing her hip gently.
Annie grinned. She turned away from his grasp and slinked out of the aisle like nothing happened. Then she glanced over her shoulder at him once more to bat her eyes at him before slipping completely out of his sight. Smoke stood there watching her walk away, his body still warm from where she rested against it. He flexed his hands at his sides to subdue the fire she stoked in him, then followed behind her.
Outside, the air smelled like spice and the bite of the chilly November air. Annie adjusted the paper-wrapped bundle from Chowâs against her hip and slipped it into her purse. Smoke stepped out behind her with the chicken feed sack tucked under his arm and the rest of Aunt Dellaâs order in his other hand like it weighed nothing. He watched a shiver run down Annieâs spine that she tried to hide.
âCold?â
âA little.â
âHere.â
Smoke shrugged off his jacket and laid it over Annieâs shoulders as they walked towards his truck. The smell wafting from Kingâs Tamales Stand next door stopped Annie in her tracks as a man working the booth shouted his prices to folks passing by and wrapped hot tamales in paper. Warm masa, spice, meat steamed softly inside of corn husks. Steam curled up from a heavy pot blackened by use and hit the inside of the tin roof of the stand that had a crooked hand-painted sign attached to the front.
Smoke glanced at Annie. âHungry?âÂ
Annie looked at him with those wide brown eyes of hers. Then her stomach answered before she got the chance. She scoffed, looking down at it like it betrayed her thoughts, then back up at Smoke.Â
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âCome on.â He shifted the sack higher beneath his arm and stepped towards the stand. âHow many you want?âÂ
âOne.â
âJust one?â
Smoke looked towards the tamale man. âWeâll take four.â
Annie blinked. âFour?â
Smoke looked back at Annie. âIâm hungry, too.âÂ
The man behind the stand grinned like heâd seen this before. âTwo for the gentleman, one for the lady now, and one for when she gets hungry later.â
âExactly,â Smoke agreed.
Annie scoffed, looking away before a smile broke out on her face.
âHot?â the man asked.
Smoke looked back at Annie again. She lifted her chin, offended despite herself. âHot.â
Smoke looked back to the grinning man and nodded once. âHot.â
âYou think I wouldnât like hot?â
âI didnât know thatâs why I asked.â
âYou forget where Iâm from?â
âI remember.â
The tamales came wrapped in paper, steam rising as the man passed them over to Smoke. He paid, coins dropping clean in the manâs palm. âEnjoy,â he said as they turned down the sidewalk.Â
They walked a little ways down the side of the building, stopping by a patch of shade where the street noise softened around them. Smoke set Aunt Dellaâs things carefully by his feet, then handed Annie her tamales. He unwrapped his own with easy hands. Annie watched him without meaning to. The way he carefully peeled back the husk. The way the steam curled around his fingers. The way he took the first bite and let it sit in his mouth before he started chewing. He chewed once, twice, then nodded faintly to himself.Â
âThat good?â
âMhmm.â He took another bite.Â
Annie unwrapped hers, holding it carefully between her fingers as the heat bled through the paper. The first bite was soft and smoky. The cornmeal was tender, but not enough to fall through her fingers. The meat was rich with salt, pepper, and something earthy underneath. She chewed thoughtfully, her mouth analyzing every flavor. Smoke was already on his second tamale, but was chewing slower now, watching her.Â
âWhat?â she asked.
âYou makinâ a face.â
âIâm thinkinâ.â
Smokeâs brows knit together. âAbout a tamale?â
âMhmm.â
His mouth curved. âThat so?â
âAbsolutely.â
She took another bite, slower this time. âItâs good.â
Smoke nodded but kept his eyes trained on her for theâ
âBut.â
âI knew it.â
Annie smiled faintly. âIt could use a lilâ more depth.â
âDepth?â
She nodded. âDepth.â
Smoke looked down at his half-eaten tamale then back up at Annie. âItâs a tamale.â
âAnd?â
Smoke looked amused now. He tilted his head. âWhat would you do to it?â
Annie shifted her weight. âIâd give it somethinâ to round out the pepper,â she said. âSo it donât just sit on top.â
Smoke just looked at her. âYou always this particular?â
âWith food? Yes.â
âAnd everything else?â
Annie opened her mouth, then closed it. She looked down at her tamale, then back at him. And when she spoke, her words came out softer than she expected them. âI know what I like.â
Smokeâs gaze hadnât left her. âGood.â He took another bite, slowly. The cornmeal broke apart clean between his teeth. A long chunk of saucy meat landed on his tongue and he slurped it down his mouth without breaking eye contact.
âYou starinâ.â
Annie blinked. âAm not.â
âWhat you lookinâ at then?â
âYou got somethinâ on your face.â
He ran a hand through his beard. âFor real?âÂ
âItâs gone now.â
He couldnât ignore the mirth in her eyes. She looked away, unwrapping the last tamale with more attention than it needed. The corner of Smokeâs mouth lifted.Â
âWhere Iâm from, folks put more life into they food,â she said, turning back to him.
âMore life?â
âYep.â
âWhat that mean?â
âIt meansâŚâ she said, looking towards the street like she could find the words there. âFood should taste like somebody remembered where they came from when they made it.â
âYou sayinâ the people who made thisâŚforgot where they came from?â
âNo.â She smiled into her food. âThey just knew wherever they was goinâ didnât like it hot!â
Smoke huffed a laugh. Fourth Street moved around them, unconcerned. And the tension from inside of Chowâs softened into something easier. Something with steam, spice, and a little more kick.Â
âIâll make sure to let King know.â
Annie swatted his chest. âSmoke, donât you dare!âÂ
When they were done eating, Smoke gathered Aunt Dellaâs order again and Annie threw the empty wrappers into a nearby waste barrel. She wiped her fingers against her handkerchief, the taste of pepper and cornmeal still heavy on her tongue.Â
They left their items from Chowâs locked in Smokeâs truck, which he left in front of the grocery store at Annieâs insistence. Annie enjoyed the scenery as they walked leisurely towards the next stop on her list of errands. Smoke enjoyed the scenery tooâ her. Her hair, tucked into a thick bun, had tendrils hanging down the sides of her face that blew with the wind. One kept sticking to the shell of her ear, tickling her when it hit just right. The beads tucked under the neckline of her dress rattled if she moved a certain way. And she still had his jacket on to shield her from the wind. The sight of her walking around with his suit jacket draped over her shoulders did something to him that he couldnât explain and didnât want to.Â
They neared the crossroad where Fourth Street met Issaquena, the street lined with shops for personal and grooming services. Luellaâs Dressing Room & Alterations, Ritzyâs Beauty Salon, Brownâs Barbershop, and others sat along a row of close-knit brick and wooden storefronts with mended awnings and handmade signs.
The noise of the street got louder as they approached the block where Luellaâs and Ritzyâs stood across from the barbershop. Or maybe it was just the noise in Annieâs head. She walked closest to the sidewalk with Smoke right beside her, watching her closely. His hand would find her lower back if he saw her steps falter or slow. They dodged some kids roughhousing, a stand or a low hanging sign, a crack in the sidewalk.
The area in front of the barbershop was full of men standing on lampposts smoking cigarettes, people watching, and chatting each other up. Suspenders loose or off, hats sitting low, legs bent, feet on the brick barbershop building while they waited their turn. The striped pole outside spun slowly with the wind. The smell of shaving soap, pomade, and hot comb smoke drifted upwards from the barbershop and the beauty salon across the street. The men outside let their eyes wander when Annie approached them on the sidewalkâ and froze when they saw Smoke right next to her. Conversations paused, necks craned slowly. Smoke guided her through the crowd that parted for them with his hand at her back. The men acknowledged him, some giving him daps, others giving a firm nod. Some said a few polite words, tipping their hats and greeting them both as they walked by. But Smoke kept his hands on Annie. Always on her.Â
Sunflower Music was painted in gold lettering on a black wooden sign that hung perpendicular to the sidewalk. The awning was a muted red, the color faded by the sun and wear, and stuck out of a narrow brick storefront with tall display windows in the front. Folks walking by would just stop and stare at what was insideâ sheet music, instruments, phonographs, a lone Columbia Graphophone. Stacks of records displayed like treasure. Once the shop bell guided them through the door, the smell of paper, varnished wood, and cigars turned the crisp winter air to something with more bite. The space was long and spread out. Wooden floors. Pressed-tin ceiling. Ceiling fans turning slowly overhead. Most of the displays were spread out across the walls except a few items that were secured behind glass cases and oak cabinets shined to a mirror finish.Â
A musician tested out strings by the wall where the instruments were displayed. A few church mothers Annie recognized from First Baptist Missionary were flipping carefully through church hymn sheet music displayed in stands on the other side of the shop.Â
The owner stood by one of many phonographs with a record in his hands. He placed it in one, cranked the machine, and dropped the needle, all in one smooth, practiced motion. The customer standing next to him waited for the beat to drop. The record spun, the sound cracked slightly, then the smooth sound of a brass band spread throughout the room. Annie paused. The customer bopped his head to the fast-paced, soulful music coming from the phonograph speakers.Â
Then the cornet solo hit.
Annie stilled entirely.Â
The sound of conversation faded away, even the pointed looks of the church mothers who recognized her walking hand-in-hand with Smoke, she paid no mind. The familiarity of the music made her chest twist painfully. It sounded like home. Felt like it too. Like street musicians, second line parades, and rain hitting tin roofs during summer storms.Â
âAnnie?â he asked, voice low. He touched the small of her back.
Once she caught her breath, she whispered, âYeah.â
âYou okay?â
âYeah,â she replied, blinking back the tear that threatened to drop from her left eye. âJust reminds me of home.â She blinked and she could see it clearly. A rickety old shack. The fierce, stubborn, woman who lived inside who felt more like a spirit than a memory. âMy great-grandmama,â she said a little softer. âBefore she passedâŚshe loved listening to the cornet. I donât know why but that was the only instrument that made her face light up no matter how out of it she was.â
Smoke rubbed her lower back and they moved deeper in the store but Annie felt like she was walking through water. They ended up by the stack of records which stood close to the instruments along the wall.Â
âThatâs the thing about music,â he said. âIt has a way of bringinâ you back to somebody, even after they long gone.â
Annie exhaled sharply. She went through the Vaudeville records but she wasnât really looking. Smoke stood by her side, facing her, waiting.Â
âWe lost her to the hurricane. Back in â15.âÂ
âIâm sorry.â
âShe wouldnât leave.â Her voice cracked.Â
âWhat you mean?â
Annie took a deep breath.
âShe lived deep in the bayou. Water filled with gators,â she chuckled, shaking her head. âShe knew the storm was cominâ before it did. Said if the waterâs fixinâ to take her she ainât gonâ run.âÂ
Annie looked towards the window like the memory called her there for some reason. âShe said she had somebody on the other side waitinâ on her.âÂ
âNo,â she said. âShe was sold downriver âfo she could remember anyone.â
âDamn,â Smoke whispered.Â
She smiled. It was faint, like it was pushing through the grief. âShe was alone her whole lifeâŚâtil she started having babies.â
âHow many?â
âFourteen.â
Smoke whistled low.
Annie hummed. âShe was somethinâ else.â
The memory of her great-grandmother flashed quickly through her mind like a blur. Eyes that looked differentâŚolder than her age, and much younger at the same time. Her frail hands dragging a stick through swamp mud, leaving marks that looked less drawn than remembered.
âWhat was her name?â
Annie blinked and it was gone. Her hand rose to her ileke beads again, then she looked up at Smoke with the softest, widest, brown eyes, and the tenderness in them made him sigh.Â
âAntoinette,â she said finally. Like the name pulled something out of her that made her hesitate to say it out loud.
Smoke rubbed her shoulder, pulled her close and kissed the top of her head.Â
Annie put a hand on his chest, leaning into his touch.Â
They let the silence sit between them for a few moments. Let the quiet ache until it dulled into something easier to move on from.
âAnyway,â she said finally, pulling herself together. âLetâs get what I came here for.â Her fingers walked the records in search of the ragtime one Aunt Della wanted.
âWhat kinda music they listen to, over there in France?â
âThey liked a lot of the stuff we brought over.â
âReally?â
âYeah. Our regiment had a band and everything.âÂ
âWere you in it?â She teased.
His mouth twitched. âNah.âÂ
The musician testing out guitars hit a chord with a slider that made Smokeâs hand tap once against the record box before he caught himself. He looked at Annie and she was already looking at him.Â
âWhat?â he asked.
Annie arched her brow. âYou like that?â
âItâs nice.â
âWhy?â
Smoke exhaled. âItâs slow. Got a little ache to it.â
Annie chuckled low.
The guitar player took his slider off and played something a little louder, a little faster, a deep Blues riff.
âYou like this one, too?âÂ
âThis more Stackâs style.â
âMmmhmmm.â
âWhat?â
âItâs more Stackâs style but your hand been tappinâ away since he started playinâ.âÂ
Smoke looked down at his hand then back to Annie. âDonât mean I canât enjoy it.â
âYou right,â she smirked. âBut you tappinâ along like you know this song by heart.â
âI do.âÂ
Annie frowned. âFrom where?â
âMy daddy.â He paused. Looked down. Sighed. âHe played the guitar.â
âOh,â she mouthed. She heard something in his words even though his voice was steady. Pain. Shame. Guilt. Loss. Whatever it was, it weighed heavy.
His jaw tightened. âBack thenâŚâ he drifted off. âThe music felt kinder than the man.â His eyes found her again.
âIâm sorry,â she said softly.
Annie rubbed his arm, then pulled it around her. The gesture made his shoulders relax, and she wrapped her arms around his chest. âElijah,â she whispered up to him.
His name on her lips felt as warm as her hand on his chest.Â
âHmm,â he answered, looking off into the distance.
She rubbed his back. âYou alright?â she asked quietly.
He looked down at her, then wrapped his arms around her tighter.Â
âYeah,â he said into her hair. He inhaled her scentâjasmine, rosewater, and vanilla.
Annie didn't push. Just let him stay in the moment a little longer, with her to hold onto.
Across the room, one of the church mothers cleared her throat entirely too loud, and just like that the tenderness snapped. Smoke and Annie both frowned, then looked over with expectant gazes. One cold, one more curious but still annoyed. The church motherâs mouth snapped shut and she scoffed, turning back around. Smoke and Annie both laughed as they walked towards the register, his arm around her shoulder.
âIâma get an earful on Sunday âcause of you,â Annie joked, lacing her fingers with the ones hanging over her shoulder.
âThey need to mind they own business,â Smoke said. Loudly. Right towards where they were congregating off to the side by the sheet music.
Their heads snapped over immediately.
Annie swatted his chest.
âWhat?â
âLord,â she mumbled. âYou was just tellinâ me to behave and you out here talkinâ crazy.â
âTell the truth, shame the devil. Ainât that what they say?â
âSmoke!â She tried swatting at him again. This time he caught her hand, brought it to his lips, and kissed it. Annie rolled her eyes but she couldnât stop a grin from spreading on her face.
âNuh-uh,â his voice dropped low, right by her ear again. âYou know my name.â
Her breath hitched.
âMhmm,â he drawled.
They stepped to the register.Â
âFind everything you were lookinâ for?â The clerk asked.Â
The words sat between them. Smoke looked at Annie.
âYeah,â Annie said. âJust this.â
âThis a good record,â he remarked. âClassic.â He set the W.C. Handy record in its sleeve, then wrapped it twice in newspaper.
Annie listened.
âHis band still play around town, in Tutwiler, and down in Mound Bayou.â
Smokeâs jaw clenched, then unclenched. Annie saw it. Saved it for later.
âBayou?â she asked.
âMound Bayou. All black town, just a little ways south of here,â the clerk remarked.Â
Annie nodded curiously.
The clerk slipped the record in a brown paper bag. âThatâll be 75 cent.âÂ
Smoke had it in the manâs hand before Annie could pull out her pocketbook. He watched her hesitate and shot her a look that dared her to pull her own money out. Thatâs all she needed to see to keep her hand right where it wasâ wrapped tightly in his.Â
Smoke kissed her hand again before grabbing the bag.
âYâall have a nice day,â the clerk said.
They turned to leave a few minutes later, bags between them as they fell in step beside each other. They didnât talk much, but their hands stayed laced, like they both needed to touch the piece of themselves they just shared. When they stepped out of the building and the noise of the street came back, the moment didnât disappear. It just followed them out into the cold. The chilly air whipped wildly across their faces, but it did nothing to cool the heat rising between them, or the thrum that sat underneath all the tension.
A month went by, but not quietly.
The air got colder. November flew by like a gust of wind off the gulf where Annie used to catch crabs with her brothers when she was a little girl. The house got louder. Out of towners, people trying to get up North before the snow up there delayed the trains. Blackbird got busier. Annie kept storing her money in the tea tin that fit perfectly under the floorboard in her room. Soon sheâd have to get a bigger one, she thought to herself. And find another hiding place.
Annieâs lessons with Aunt Della continued behind padlocked doors.Â
Dress fittings at Luellaâs became less frequent as her Harvest Party look came together.Â
Smoke got busy, too. Quiet meetings on the outskirts of town. Trips to Memphis and business at Moon Lake. He came around the boarding house even more. This time he didnât need to feign usefulness.
Meetings under the magnolia tree became their ritual. Every Sunday when the afternoon stretched its arms out into evening heâd come around back. Like clockwork, heâd show up, the side fence creaking open before he stepped through. Theyâd sit outside and talk until the mosquitos got too bad.
It became a place where they shared pieces of themselves.Â
A place where ordinary conversation became sacred.Â
Nellie, Pearline and Gigi squealed when she finally told them about Smoke. And time with them became more frequent too â nights, afternoons, or mornings in town before the roads got too crowded.Â
As long as it didnât touch Sunday night.Â
Those belonged to Smoke.
âLouisiana,â Gigi started. Casual, like she was just asking about the weather. âYou ainât mounted that horse yet?âÂ
The words cut through the laughter, the sound of peas dropping in a bowl, even the phonograph that played soft jazz from the corner. Somebody choked mid-chuckle. Everybody turned to look at Annie, then froze. Three sets of eyes stared at her with a glittering curiosity that made her palms feel clammy in that moment. Gigi tapped her foot on the floor impatiently. Pearline fiddled with her hands. Nellie looked at Annie like she could read the answer in her face. But Annie wasnât bothered. In fact, she was a little amused. This wasnât a new question.
The four of them were sitting around the kitchen table after congregating at Nellie's house following their weekday bible study. Nellieâs mother took one long look at the four of them lounging around the front room and put them to work. She set a bowl and some peas on the kitchen table and walked out the room without another word. A pot of greens soaked on the counter. Pepper and onion sat chopped in a cast iron for later. Flour still sat in the cracks of the table from breakfast.Â
She sighed softly. âNo.âÂ
âWhy not?âÂ
âShe said she ainât ready, yâall,â Pearline chimed in for her. âShe say this every time yâall ask this question.â Then quieter. âIt ainât always like what them singers be goinâ on about.â
âMaybe not for you,â Gigi rebutted. âBut you ainât mountinâ a stallion.â
âMore like a donkey,â Nellie joked.
Annie snorted. Even Pearline laughed under her breath.Â
âSo yâall just been kissinâ?â Gigi probed.
âMhmm.â
âYou let himâŚtouch you?â The question came from Nellie.
Her body flushed warm at the thought. Annie looked over to Nellie. âNo.â
âShame,â she sighed. âHe look like he know what to do with his hands.âÂ
âMhmm,â Gigi agreed.
âHe should know,â Pearline said matter-of-factly. âHim and his brother done ran through half the town.â
âMore than half,â Nellie muttered.
Annie sighed. Rolled her eyes.
âStack more than Smoke,â Nellie confirmed.Â
âDonât I know it,â Annie replied.
âI heard Stack got a mean appetite,â Gigi said slyly.
That made Pearline gasp. âGigi!âÂ
âWhat?â Gigi asked incredulously.Â
âPlease,â Pearline insisted in a hushed tone.
Annie shook her head. âOh my God,â she protested. âI donât need to hear this about my manâs brother.â
âI heard Smoke manhood so big, it touches your soul,â Nellie said.
Annieâs head turned towards Nellie. âWho told you that?â
Nellie shrugged. âIs it true?âÂ
Annie shrugged.
âEvery woman in town want a piece of them twins, Iâm just surprised you ainât took a bite yet.âÂ
âNot even a nibble?â Gigi asked. She looked shocked.
Annie chuckled low. âNot even a nibble.â
âBut you seen it, though? Felt it? Backed up on him and let it poke you a little?â
âNo,â she said. âI ainât seen it.â
âBut you felt it.â Gigiâs eyes grew wide. âItâs big ainât it?âÂ
âHe walk around like itâs big,â Nellie said plainly.
The room exploded with laughter, squeals, and giggles. Annie fumbled with a pea.Â
âWhatâs big?â A voice rang out from the other room.
Nellie froze, then groaned and rolled her eyes when she realized who was talking.
âAwww donât sound too happy to see me lilâ sis,â she continued. She stepped into the kitchen, t-strap heels clacking against the floorboards. Nice dress, nicer stockings, hair styled differently than Annie had seen in Clarksdale or New Orleans. Baby on her hip and another child at her waist, vice grip on his shirt like she was trying to keep him from running off or touching something he wasnât supposed to.
Nellie rolled her eyes again and kept on shelling peas. âHey Verity,â she said flatly. She looked up and her eyes softened when she saw her niece and nephew. âLook at how big you are!â she exclaimed.Â
âAunt Nellie!âÂ
Verity released the little boy and he ran over to give his aunt a hug. She adjusted her grip on her daughter, bouncing the babbling toddler on her hip.Â
âBaby,â Verity said calmly with that mom warning underneath, âgonâ and help your daddy outside.â
The little boy rushed out the front door, leaving just the girls in an awkward silence before they quickly changed the subject.Â
âHey Verity,â Gigi and Pearline said together. Verity greeted them back, staring curiously at the stranger sitting at her motherâs kitchen table.Â
âVerity,â Nellie started. âThis is Annie, sheâs new, from Louisiana. Annie, this is my sister Verity. Sheâs in town from Chicago.âÂ
Annie wiped off her hands on her apron and held out her hand to shake. âNice to meet you, Verity.â
âNice to meet you too, Verity. My goodness, youâre so pretty.âÂ
âThank you,â Annie beamed.
Verity looked around the room. At each womanâs face individually. âWhat was yâall in here talkinâ about?â She asked like sheâd already heard too much.
âNothing,â Nellie said firmly.
Verityâs eyes narrowed.
âMen,â Gigi admitted bluntly.
Nellie shot her a look, to which she just shrugged and kept shelling her peas.
âWhat about âem?â Verity asked as her baby grabbed the collar of her dress. She untangled her fingers carefully while waiting for someone to say something.
âAnnie here got herself a suitor already,â Nellie called out. âSmoke Moore.â
The look on Verityâs face said that she was busy putting a name to a face before it finally clicked. âOh, one of the twins!â She wiped drool off her babyâs lips before it dripped on her clothes. âSo they both came back from the war,â she remarked. âThatâs good.â
Nellie rolled her eyes. âShe done forgot about everybody she grew up with.âÂ
âDid not! Theyâre both so much younger than me.â
âYouâre only 27.â
âAnd I been in Chicago for the past seven years,â she quipped. âHow old are they now?â
â21,â Gigi answered.
âBabies,â she whispered, pinching her daughterâs cheek.
âAnyway, do you mind? Us babies,â Nellie said sarcastically, âtryna talk here. About somethinâ you donât need to know nothinâ about.â Â
Verity sighed. She was older, but still young enough to remember being where they were. Young and unmarried. Always being in a position to be told or met with judgment. Mostly from the women closest to her.Â
Sheâd moved to Chicago and was met with a different type of perspective. The social scene was different, much different, probably something thatâd make her mother clutch her pearls if she heard the lasciviousness that was considered normal, and that she had a taste of it before she met her husband.Â
So, she knew all about flirtation and temptation. About men who only knew how to talk pretty, men who knew how to be tender, and men who confused possession with care. And behind the venom in her words, she could hear something more vulnerable in her little sisterâs tone. So, she pulled up a chair at the table, put her baby between her legs, and went to work shelling peas. They worked together in silence for a while. Nothing except the occasional sigh, the sound of the baby hitting the table with her palms, and the house creaking and settling around them.
Nobody replied. The air in the tiny kitchen held an uncomfortable type of tension. But it wasnât anything unique. It was generational. A hesitance that usually exists in the gap between women just becoming and women whoâd already been in their shoes.Â
âHowâs your husband, Pea?âÂ
Pearline cleared her throat. âHe good,â she responded. She kept her head down while Verity looked at her knowingly.Â
The front door practically flew open with all the energy of a hyper five-year-old boy. He took his shoes off by the door then ran down the hallway.Â
Another person stepped in. His steps were much slower, but his energy was just as powerful in a measured, grown man kind of way. All six heads in the kitchen turned at once. Skin the color of chestnuts, bulky shoulders, broad chest, piercing light brown eyes that could stop a woman mid-sentence. He took off his hat to reveal a head full of low-cut slicked down hair. His three-piece suit matched the sharpness of Verityâs dress like a lid to a pot. He flashed a smile and damn near every woman at the table gulped hard.Â
He waved his hand to greet everyone. âHey yâall.â His voice was deep and gruff. A hint of southern twang in it, like the South had somehow rubbed off on him but he wasnât born and bred here.Â
âHey,â everybody said back.Â
Verity smiled, clearly unshaken by his presence because this was her husband.Â
âCan you take the baby? She gettinâ fussy and Iâm tryna help the girls with supper.â
âSure.â He crossed the room to the kitchen and planted a kiss on her waiting forehead, then grabbed his daughter from her lap.Â
âThank you.â
âHey sugar plum,â he cooed. He spoke softly to his daughter. She giggled and rested her head in the crook of his neck as he took her down the hallway.
Once they heard the click of a door shutting in the distance, the kitchen could finally exhale.
âThatâs your husband?â Gigi asked breathlessly, looking towards the hallway like she needed him to reappear out of thin air. âGirl he is too fine!â
Verity grinned. âThatâs my man,â she said proudly.
âWhere you find him at?â Gigi continued. âAnd do he have any brothers?â
Annie kept her thoughts to herself as she snapped a pea under her thumb. While they sized him up her thoughts drifted over to Smoke. How his smile was easy when he showed it. How he didnât show it to anybody but her. The way heâd walk in and suck the air out the room. The way his muscles filled out his clothing. Her breath sped up at the thought. She felt flushed. Hot all of a sudden, all over again.
Verity laughed at Gigiâs remarks and shook her head. âHe do, but heâs the only good apple in the bunch.â
âLord,â Annie chuckled.
Verity looked over at her expectantly.
âI got nothinâ but brothers,â she explained. âGot one, maybe two of them decent. The rest ainât got the sense God gave a goose.âÂ
Everyone at the table laughed, the tension easing into something more relaxed.Â
âIt would take God and all his disciples to drill some decency into âem,â Pearline let slip out.
âPearlie!â Nellie gasped at the revelation. Sweet little Pearline with her lace gloves, quiet eyes and her perfect posture like she was afraid that if she didnât stand up perfectly straight someone would come behind her with a ruler to put her back in line.Â
She shrugged casually, clearly pleased with herself.Â
âGigi,â Annie kept on shelling peas. âYou ever see Will again?â
Gigi made a sound like she was vomiting and Annie broke out in laughter.Â
âVerity,â she looked at her. âThis man had the worst smelling feet Iâve ever smelled in my life!â
âNot smelly feet.â
âA horseâs hoof smells better than that manâs feet,â she grimaced. âBesides,â she smirked like her face held a secret sheâd been dying to tell. Her voice got low. âIâve been keepinâ company with Rodney again.â
âNot surprised,â Nellie mumbled.
âWhoâs Rodney?â Annie asked.
Nellie answered for her. âJust the man she been stuck on since we was kids.â
âOhhâŚ.âÂ
âI ainât stuck. Heâs just familiar.â
âMore like that hmmhmmâ she gave the table a knowing look, âis familiar.â
âAinât nothinâ wrong with goinâ back to an olâ reliable.â Annie whipped her head around. The voice came from Verity.
âThatâs right,â Gigi agreed smugly.
âAnnie ainât even done nothinâ with that twin of hers yet.âÂ
Annie rolled her eyes. âHere we go.â
âWhy not?â Verity asked.
She huffed a small breath out her nose. âJust waitinâ for the right time.âÂ
âYou waitinâ til the party huh?â Gigi asked with a grin. âAll that liquor runninâ through you will loosen you right on up,â she teased.
Annie shook her head, laughing.
Pearline spoke up quietly. âDonât let the liquor make you do anything you donât wanna do.â
âI ainât,â Annie said.
âYou keep it for yourself until you good and ready to give it away.â
âExactly,â Pearline said. âAnd if he really cares, he wonât mind. Not one bit.â
âMy husband waited a whole year for me to let him in. Didnât pressure me. Didnât make me feel bad. Didnât make it âbout his needs,â Verity recalled. âWhat matters is what he does when wantinâ you, means he gotta take it slow.â
Her words landed.Â
âDo he know?â Her voice was small. Pearlineâs. âThat you a virgin?â
Annie exhaled sharply. âI ainât told him,â she confessed.Â
âWe ainât been alone like that,â she said softly while fumbling with the hem of her apron. âAnd I ainât found the right time to tell him yet.â
âHe gonâ wear you out once he get his hands on you,â Gigi said dramatically. âYou know that right?â
âI believe it.â And she did.
âWhew, chile,â Nellie drawled. âIâma say a prayer for you. And for yourââÂ
âEleanor!â Verity snapped.
Annie snorted.
Verity looked over at Annie, eyes warm. âYouâll find the right time,â she assured.
The kitchen was a little quieter after that. Just the sound of knuckles cracking, shells snapping open, peas hitting the bottom of the bowl, throaty jazz still coming from the corner. And a glaring question that hummed underneath the noise.Â
âDo you want toâŚyou know, with him?â Pearline asked.
Annie stopped shelling for a moment and looked to the side to collect the whirlwind of thoughts that spun around in her head.Â
Her and Smoke had been having outings. Not running into each other by chance, not catching a glimpse across the sidewalk. Together. In public. On purpose. It was mostly whatever it was she wanted to do. Smoke liked it that way.
They tucked into their own little routine as what was blossoming between them slowly became familiar. Since her conversation with Aunt Della she hadnât taken the time to sit down and think about what exactly it was or where it was going to go. All she knew is that in this new rhythm with himâŚit felt right.Â
Heâd touch her gently. Carefully. Like he was holding onto something fragile. But even the slightest contact sent shivers down her spine.Â
A hand at the small of her back.
Heâd lean in close when he needed to say something to her. Always did.
But sometimes heâd drop his mouth right by her ear just to hear her gasp under her breath.
Heâd wrap his hands around her waist and she swore she forgot how to breathe.Â
But she didnât move away.
His desire for her was palpable.Â
He was hungry.Â
She could see it in his eyes and feel it in his restraint.Â
But he was tender with her, like he was dousing his own desire until she was ready to cross that bridge, and that ignited her curiosity for more like a spark lit in a dry room.
She knew she was in trouble when she started to notice the absence of certain things. His closeness. His touch. The feeling that came from it.
She thought about his mouth a lot. What it felt like pressed against hers. The way his tongue would trace the seam of her lips like a man standing at a threshold, waiting to be invited in.Â
Her thoughts usually stopped there because they were too overwhelming.Â
Kissing wasnât new to her. Desire wasnât either. Not entirely.Â
Sheâd heard things. Sensed them. She wasnât naive in an ignorant way.Â
But as the baby of the family, and the only girl, sheâd been crowded. She was always loved and protected. But love and protection always felt like being watched and managed by people who assumed they knew what was best for her. Â
Then Smoke came along. He unsettled her because he didnât hover. He waited. With his quiet attention and something deeper that sat underneath the surface.Â
He listened.
He chose her.Â
He made space for her to choose herself.Â
And for a girl who spent her whole life being guarded, space felt dangerous.Â
It felt like freedom.Â
Freedom to be held but not held back.
She wanted to step into it, the new version of herself that was emerging from sheltered beginnings.
Craved it.
Craved him.
Badly.Â
Even though she didn't fully know what that meant, she wanted to be close. Wanted to experience everything that came along with that closeness.
And it wasnât just a physical thing. It was a primal, desperate ache that rose from the depths and swept through her body, hitting every single nerve ending along the way.
She even started dreaming about him. It was always the same one. Sheâd wake up in a mess of her own makingânightgown clinging to her curves, sheets damp. Then sheâd spend the rest of the day feeling a dizzying pulse between her legs, like her heart had found a new home there.
It was like his soul had floated to hers while she was sleeping, and wanted to make sure she was ready for the day she finally just...let go.Â
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Quality
Anya is LIVE right now
FREE
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
Annie, an 18-year-old from New Orleans, moves to Clarksdale with dreams of building a life all her own. There she meets Smoke, a 21-year-old war veteran with a dangerous reputation. What grows between them is sweet, sticky, and Southernâ a smoldering love set against a world of bootlegging, Hoodoo, and blues.
Chapter 8
He didnât need to know what was said.
Didnât even need to know who said it.
Smoke drove with both hands on the wheel, grip steady on the leather. The door of the Colored schoolhouse swung open in its hinges before fitting into its frame, and he walked through the threshold with a quiet determination. He wasnât there to argue. He was there to be clear; to shut an old door he never meant to leave cracked open in the first place.
The kids were long gone. All that remained was the ghost of their feet shuffling against the floorboards and the echo of high-pitched laughter. And her. She sat at the desk at the front of the classroom with a stack of papers and a thick red pencil, making straight lines across words with clean, even strokes, and just the right amount of pressure.Â
Sunlight cut across the empty desks, catching the chalk dust that still hovered in the air. The classroom was quiet, but it wasnât empty. History, resentment, and two different versions of the truth hung between the two of them like a physical weight that made the room feel smaller. It pressed against the walls and the lone window on the side of the building like it could feel the tension brewing and wanted out.
Smoke cleared his throat.Â
She scoffed. A quiet, annoyed expulsion of breath. Then she looked up, and when her eyes met his they held his gaze, then went up and down his form slowly. Canvassing, maybe. Taking in the seriousness in his posture. Taking notice of the cold calm he carried.
âDemetria.â Smokeâs voice was cold too, which wasnât out of the ordinary. It usually was. But this kind of cold was more resolve than anything.Â
âSmoke,â she said back.Â
âWe need to talk.â
âWell, hello to you too,â she said sharply.
âHey,â he said. âWe need to talk,â he repeated, tone flat.
She sat back in her chair and crossed her arms. âAbout?â she asked with a challenge in her tone.
âUs.â
The word made her lean forward on her elbows.Â
âI just came to say weâre done. For good this time,â he said firmly. He opened his mouth, then closed it, like he had something more to say but decided against it.Â
âThatâs it?â The look on her face went from amusement to surprise to something else in the span of a few seconds. âThatâs all you have to say to me?â
âIâm sorry it took so long for me to say out loud. I should have said it sooner. Thatâs on me. But we been done a while. You know that.â
âYou always did think silence was kinder than the truth,â she fired back.Â
Smoke hung his head. Because she wasnât wrong. Her anger, he could take on the chest. He at least owed her that.Â
âLook, I donât know whatâs been said or who you been sayinâ it to,â he started. âBut whateverâs been said, Iâm here to put it to rest.âÂ
Something flashed across her face and left just as quickly. Recognition. And the sinking feeling of dread. âYou must got somebody you care about a whole lot, to come all the way over here just so you could say it plain,â she said. âShe know about me?âÂ
âIâm sayinâ it now,â he said, voice low.Â
âDoes she know about me?â She asked again. A little louder this time.
Smokeâs jaw ticked.Â
âSo there is somebody else,â she said carefully.
Smoke didnât answer.Â
She studied his face for anythingâ regret, sadness, anything. She closed her eyes to keep her composure and shook her head like it would somehow make the sting go away. It didnât. But she put her dignity back on anyway.
âWell,â she said, almost breathless. âThere it is.â
Smoke nodded once. Demetria looked at him like she couldnât recognize the shape of the man standing in front of her anymore, then she went back to her papers with the same measured carefulness she always used. The force of her pen made the paper crackle on the desk. Her corrections felt more personal now. Like she was trying to cross him out of her life one red line at a time.
âYou take care.â
âOr not,â she snapped.
Smoke nodded like he accepted the ire, then he turned towards the entrance. He walked into the cool Mississippi air outside and away from the tension that sat between them, ready to snap like a rubber band pulled taut. And when he closed the door to the schoolhouse behind him, he made sure it shut all the way.
âMwen kontan.âÂ
She said it in such a sultry, whispery tone. Not on purpose, thatâs just how Annieâs voice sounded to Smoke. Alluring and fragrant, like the scent of the magnolia blossoms scattered around them on the ground.Â
It was an early Sunday evening in November. The magnolia tree that stood tall on the side of the boarding house was changing. Its delicate, white petals drifted loose from the branches overhead and fell soft into the yard like the last bit of summer was shedding itself, piece by piece.
They sat on her patchwork quilt under the remaining shade of the tree. Annie had her knees tucked beneath her, her new sketchbook open on her lap. Smoke was across from her, one knee up, forearm casually resting over it. His eyes were anything but casual, narrowed with a fierce concentration. A lantern sat close by the edge of the quilt. Its flame burned low and steady, painting gold shadows over the pages of Annieâs sketchbook and the tips of her fingers.
âHold on,â Smoke fussed. âYou gotta say it slower.âÂ
Annie chuckled. âMweh con-tan,â she sounded out slowly.
Smoke was staring at her lips, trying to mimic the way she formed the words when she spoke. She was amused by his focus. Impressed. He had it in everything he did. That bitter resolve.Â
âWhat that mean?âÂ
âIt means Iâm happy.â
âMwen-kun-tin,â he tried.
Annie winced. âClose, butâŚjust try it again,â she urged.
âNo,â Smoke said flatly.
âWhy not?â
âI said it just how you said it.â
âNo,â Annie shook her head. âYou didnât.âÂ
Smokeâs mouth twitched. He looked away before it could fully turn into a smile. âSounded close enough to me,â he grumbled.Â
âMweh con-tan,â she said slower.
âMwen kun-tan,â he repeated.
Annie bit the inside of her cheek. He was doing it on purpose, with his stubborn self.Â
âYou laughinâ at me?â Smoke asked bitterly.
âNo.â
âYeahâŚyou are.â
âAm not.â
A magnolia petal landed on the page. Smoke picked it up without thinking, turned it once in his hand, then placed it on the quilt like he was afraid to hold it too long for fear heâd crush it in his hands.Â
âSay it again.â
âYouâre enjoyinâ this too much,â he huffed.
âAnd you beinâ difficult on purpose.â
âMm.â
âMm,â she said louder. She laughed softly and shaded something with her pencil near the corner of the page. It was a sketch of the shape of his mouth. Just the corner and how it curved around the sound he kept getting wrong. How heâd pushed a nasal sound outward instead of dropping it down.
Smoke shifted closer by a fraction, looking down to the sketchbook curiously. âCan I see?â
Her fingers tightened around it out of instinct.Â
âYou ainât got to.â
The gentleness in his words made her look up. Made her grip loosen. She turned the sketchbook towards him, setting it between them. On the page wasnât just one drawing. There were several spread across the paper. The curve of a leaf. The twist of a root. The slope of a hand pouring tea. Felix curled up on the porch. Halfway tucked in the pages was a loose leaf drawing of the inside of a small house. Smoke stared at that one the longest. He knew instantly what it was. Heâd seen her sketch of the outside of her shop before. But this one was different. She pulled it out from where it was wedged and placed it in her lap.Â
Bundles hanging from the ceiling on one side.Â
A long counter in front.Â
A curtain that led to other rooms.Â
Small jars lined up neatly on shelves.Â
He took in every section, every detail.Â
âYour shop,â he said finally.
âOne day,â Annie replied shyly.Â
âOne day, when?âÂ
Annie looked up. âWhen I got enough saved. When I know enough,â she listed off. âWhen Aunt Della thinks Iâm ready. WhenâŚâ she huffed out a breath softly. âWhen the world lets me, I guess.â
Smokeâs jaw worked.Â
âIt wouldnât just be remedies,â she said, rushing to fill the quiet before it got too loud. âIâd sell teas, salves, tonics, food, too. It wouldnât just be a shop,â she continued, searching for words that would land. âItâd be somewhere people can come when they got things they ainât ready to say out loud, but they ready to stop lettinâ it hurt them.âÂ
Smoke kept quiet beside her.Â
Annie took a deep breath. âMy grandma had an apothecary. Nothinâ fancy,â she said softly. âJust a place where people came in whisperinâ and left breathinâ easier.â
Smoke watched her. Her eyes, the way they softened around certain words. Her hands, and how they fidgeted on the edge of the paper. He looked at the page again while she ran her finger lightly over the built-in shelves she drew.Â
âI want that. Somethinâ with my name on it. Somethinâ I know how to keep.âÂ
He looked at her again. âYou will,â he said firmly.Â
The certainty in his voice made her go still. âYou sound sure.â
âI am.â
âYou donât know that.â
âI know you.â
Annie tucked the drawing away and closed her sketchbook halfway, her hand smoothing over its cover. âYou know some of me.â
Smoke nodded once. âI know enough.â
Silence settled between them again. Easy. Annie watched him for a moment, trying to read what had changed in his face. He looked the same mostly. Quiet. Steady. Shoulders still carrying that heaviness. But his eyes looked different.
He sat up straight and faced her. âAnnie.â He said her name and she felt her heart thump hard in her chest. She couldnât figure out why. Heâd said her name a million times, but heâd never said it quite like this.
âYes?â she replied.Â
âI talked to your aunt.â
âAbout what?â
âYou.â
The night moved around them. Crickets chirping in the trees, distant voices from a house down the street. Dogs barking, chickens roosting. It all seemed to quiet around this very moment.
âI told her I wanna court you. Proper.â
âYou did?â
âI did.â
âAnd now?â she asked quietly.
âNow Iâm cominâ to you.âÂ
He leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, eyes piercing. âI ainât askinâ you for nothinâ you donât wanna give,â he said. âAnd I ainât askinâ you to stop what you been showinâ me.âÂ
Annieâs throat tightened. âThat matter to you?â
Smokeâs eyes moved to the sketchbook, then back to her. âIt matters to you,â he said plainly. âIt matters to me.â
âI thought you ainât believe in all that stuff,â she said. âHoodoo.âÂ
âI donât.â He shrugged. âI believe in you.âÂ
Annie drew in a small breath, tilting her chin up a little. âWhat does courtinâ mean to you?â
Smoke took his time to answer. Â
âIt means I come correct. I donât sneak around corners with you. Donât have folks guessinâ what you mean to me. It means if I spend time with you, itâs cause Iâm serious about you.âÂ
âYou are?âÂ
âI am.â
She looked at himâ a silent urge to keep talking, like he wasnât already undoing her under this magnolia tree.
âI ainât sayinâ I got everything figured out. I donât. I got work that ainât clean. I got Stack.â His mouth tightened faintly. âAnd I got things I still need to make right before I can ask for more than this.â
He sighed. âBut I know what I mean,â he said. âAnd I donât mean to waste your time.âÂ
Annie looked down at the sketchbook in her lap. This man, whose words always held weight, had looked closely at her dreams sketched in graphite and smudged lines and simply said âhe wanted to be part of them.Â
She looked back at him. âIf I say yes,â she said slowly. âI want my shop. I want my work. I wantâŚI wanna be somebody outside of who Iâm with.âÂ
âYou already are,â he said, voice low.
Annie blinked.
His voice stayed low. âI ainât askinâ to make you smaller.â
Annieâs breath caught. âThen what you askinâ?â
He paused for a moment, thenâ âTo walk beside you while you grow.âÂ
The silence that sat between them wasnât empty. It was so full that Annie had to look away just so she could breathe.Â
Thatâs when she felt it.
A nervous laugh.
It rose up in her throatâ not because anything was funny, but because the weight of this moment was so heavy, she had to lighten it somehow before it swallowed her whole. She tried to suppress it, but the corners of her mouth had already turned up.
âYou laughinâ at me?â
He noticed. Of course he did.
âNo!â
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âYes you are.â
âNo Iâm not!â
âYou a bad liar.â
âI'm not lyin'...you just...makinâ me nervous right now,â she admitted softly.
His eyes softened. âYou can take your time to think about it.â
Annie shook her head immediately. âNo,â she said. âI donât need time,â she assured him.Â
His eyes got serious again.
âIâll let you court me.â
Something moved across his face. Not quite a smile. Something much more dangerous to her composure. âYeah?â
Annieâs lips curved into a fully encompassing smile that spread gently across her face. âYeah.âÂ
He held out his hand for her. A question. She put her hand in his and they laced their fingers together carefully, palms warm and steady against each other. The answer.
The tree shed another petal. It drifted down between them and landed on their intertwined hands. They didnât move it. The lantern burned low. They sat like that beneath the magnolia tree as the last of summer continued to fall around them.
The next morning was a blur. Between the demands of empty stomachs and the nervous tremor of her own hands, a nagging anxiety sat on her shoulders and butterflies fluttered violently in the pit of her belly. A sigh of relief left her lips as the last lodger headed out the door, leaving her and Aunt Della to at least be able to clean up the kitchen and dining room in a tempered silence.Â
The wind chimes on the porch fluttered in the breeze, whistling a throaty, breathless jingle that did nothing to calm her nerves. Aunt Della glanced her way a few times, but said nothing. Even Felix tried to soothe her, his purrs doing little to bring her any real solace.Â
Annie shoved a biscuit in her mouth to give herself something to do. The warm fluffiness filled her mouth and the butter satisfied her tastebuds with its rich, melty goodness. She sighed then took another bite, closing her eyes as the sustenance moved through her body.
Maybe she was just hungry. And maybe her anxiousness had nothing to do with him.
She moved quicker, stacking, sweeping, wiping, scraping until the house smelled like eucalyptus, lavender, and bleach.
Annie collapsed on the couch in the front room, but not from exhaustion. From adrenaline that had nowhere else to go. Her heart beat rapidly and she fingered her ileke beads like that could somehow calm it. Morning light cut warm and light through the front windows like a balm on her skin. She tilted her head back and let her eyes close, basking in the quiet after the chaos of breakfast.Â
The scent of tobacco, peppermint, and bay rum floated through the screen door. Slowlyâlike the rich, layered smells that arrive in a kitchen when meat, butter and herbs fold into each other on the stove.
Then the screen door cracked open and Smoke stepped through.Â
Annieâs mouth went dry.
The first thing she noticed was the way he darkened the doorway once he stepped past the threshold. He was tall, well over six feet. Large and imposing frame, and even though she was a tall woman herself, it felt like he towered over her. The muscles on his arms and shoulders filled out every inch of his white collared shirt, pressing against the starched fabric with a powerful, restrained strength. His suspenders held up trousers that sat comfortably around his hips. His boots were heavy on his feet even though his steps were light. It was a subtle contradiction that made her tongue feel like cotton in her mouth.Â
The second thing she noticed were the flowers in his hand. Two separate arrangementsâ one a mixture of white, cream, and greenery. The other was a mixture of vivid colors that looked like a rainbow painted the petals. Each was wrapped in brown paper and tied gently with twine.
Smoke removed his hat and turned to see Annie spread lazily across the couch. Apron halfway untied, scarf to the side, legs hanging off the edge, dress tracing the curve of her hips. She looked beautiful with her feet dangling in the air, bent nickel hanging loosely off a string around her left ankle, shoulders relaxed like she didnât have a care in the world. He liked that look. Wanted to see more of it.
He was doing that staring thing again, Annie thought to herself. The way his eyes slowly swept up and down her body gave her goosebumps, and she suddenly became very aware of how she was presenting. Worn dress, apron smudged with stains, hair fuzzy in her cornrows, barefoot and lounging on the couch. But the heat in his eyes turned a casual glance-over into a smoldering glare that pinned her in place. The paper around the bouquets crinkled under his grasp as he adjusted them in his hand. When his voice finally broke the loaded silence that had overtaken the front room of the boarding house, it was rough with something that made her spine snap straight. Her legs followed, then her hands, dragging her upwards until she was sitting up completely.
âGood morninâ.âÂ
Annie smiled up at him, a sight that beamed brighter than the morning sun. âGood morninâ.â
Smoke took a step closer, then two, and with one hand grabbed the white bouquet out of his other and extended them towards Annie. âFor you.â
âThank you,â she said, inhaling their scent.Â
Smoke nodded once, then looked around the room. âWhereâs your aunt?â
âSomewhere out back,â she said breathily, taking another sniff of the flowers.Â
âThese for her.â
âAwww, ainât you sweet?â
âDonât tell nobody,â he said in that low register that made her skin tingle, with a timbre that told her he wasnât joking even though the corner of his mouth lifted when he said it.Â
He proceeded into the kitchen then out the back door, leaving Annie with her own thoughts and the absence ofâŚhim. His presence stayed in the room even though he was gone, and it wasnât just because the smell of his cologne lingered behind. Her head tilted when she realized what day it was. Monday. What was he doing here?
âWhat we doinâ today?â He asked as he stepped back into her space.
Annieâs breath stuttered.
Aunt Della listened in from the kitchen, looking entirely pleased with herself.Â
Annie cleared her throat and shut her mouth that had opened at Smokeâs words. Not because she wasnât used to him being forward. But because the look in his eye told her he was dead serious when he asked her that question.
âI gotta stop by Chowâs,â she started, to which he acknowledged with a nod. âThen the drugstore,â she continued. She listed things off until she stopped to look down at what she needed to do before anything else. âI gotta wash up first. Change.âÂ
âIâma be right here,â he assured her, sinking deep into the couch, putting his head back, and spreading his legs.Â
Annie took one more look at him and darted up the stairs.
Thirty minutes later she was in front of the mirror, blouse tucked into a halfway-fastened skirt. Her hair was taken down from her cornrows, oiled, greased, parted down the middle, and pulled back.Â
Except one piece that just wouldnât lay flat.Â
She brushed it once, then brushed it again. It refused to lay right, refused to stay right. Her hairbrush clattered on the dresser where she dropped it.Â
âWhat am I doing?â she asked like the walls could talk back.Â
She gripped the edge of the dresser, then touched the open edge of her blouse still unbuttoned at the throat. Her fingers rested there a moment before she remembered to button it.Â
Her fingers werenât steady. She cursed under her breath, buttoning it with trembling hands. She smoothed the front down, turning to the side to make sure it was tucked all the way in.Â
Then she picked up her hairbrush again. Went over the same spot. Got the same result.Â
She threw her hairbrush down with frustration, flustered.Â
All of a sudden she felt very alone. More alone than sheâd felt since she got to Clarksdale. She tried to blink away the tears but one escaped her eye. It rolled down her cheek, dropping onto her dresser.Â
She missed her friends from home.Â
She missed her family. Â
She didn't expect this. Didnât expect him.Â
And now she was standing in the middle of something new surrounded by people who barely knew her. No mama who always knew what to say. No brothers teasing. No daddy who would pretend it wasnât making him emotional seeing his little girl stepping into her role as a woman.
Maybe it was a sign.Â
She didnât know what she was doing. She couldnât even get her hair right without falling apart.
What did she know about being courted?
The word felt strange in her throat. New. Like a dress made out of fine fabric that she hadnât yet learned how to move in. Like something she wanted to be careful with, to not wrinkle. Something she wanted to spin in front of the mirror just to see how it caught the light.Â
And maybe, just maybeâŚ.if it fit just right, she could keep it.
Her stomach fluttered.Â
She didnât know what came after she said yes.
Sheâd heard stories from her friends back home, but she was never in the thick of it to look around and see how it felt.Â
She didnât know how close she was supposed to stand beside him, what folks would hear if he said her name too soft. Didnât know if holding his hand would feel natural or if sheâd overthink every step. She didnât know what part of herself was meant to stay guarded and what part was allowed to lean.
But between the frustration, and the fear, and the homesickness that had a vice grip on her nervesâŚshe still wanted to try.
That was the part that kept resurfacing.
She wanted it. Wanted him beside her. Wanted to be beside him. And she wanted folks to see.
The truth of it rose up so plainly, it didnât leave room for her to argue with herself about it.
She wanted to know what Smoke looked like when he didnât hold himself back so much. Wanted to learn what his quiet felt like when it belonged to her. Wanted to see if walking beside him in the daylight felt like sitting beside him under the magnolia tree in the backyard.
She rubbed her ileke beads and let the touch ground her. Then she put some oil on her fingers, the special blend her mama made that halfway leaked out in her trunk, and brushed the worrisome part of her hair the way her mama always did when she got too frustrated to do it herself. Rub, smooth, brush, set.Â
She looked in the small, age-spotted mirror again, and her mouth curved up into a small, winsome smile.
Maybe she didn't know what she was doing.
But maybe the only thing she needed to do today was walk downstairs, meet his eyes, and take it one step at a time.
The floorboards upstairs groaned and Smokeâs head snapped towards the sound. He rose slowly from his spot on the couch, keeping his eyes trained on Annie as she walked down the stairs with a hand on the banister.Â
His gaze moved over her.Â
She wore a deep mustard-colored blouse tucked into a navy blue ankle-length skirt and high button leather boots. Her purse was slung over her shoulder and her skin still looked warm from her bath.
âYou look nice.âÂ
âThank you.â
âReal nice.â
Annieâs cheeks warmed.Â
âReady?â he asked.
Annie smiled once she got to the bottom of the staircase. âIâm ready.âÂ
Aunt Della stood in the threshold between the kitchen and the front room, arms crossed over her chest. Her eyes went from Smoke to Annie and back. âYâall donât have too much fun out there,â she smirked. âAnd watch my baby,â she said to Smoke.
âI will,â Smoke said as he put his hat back. He opened the door for Annie and stepped back to turn to Aunt Della. âAlways.âÂ
Aunt Della shook her head playfully and turned back to the kitchen, arms still folded but a grin on her lips.Â
The ride over to Fourth Street was quickâjust two short blocks. People in front of Chowâs Grocery were few and far between, but the sidewalk was far from empty. Outside, business moved as usual. A vendor restocked produce while a worker inspected their freshness. A few customers left the store with items wrapped tightly in brown paper while their children skipped alongside them with peppermint sticks and molasses chews in hand. Wagons trekked by slowly with mounds of cotton in the back, and the constant hammering of picks chipping ice blocks apart echoed in the street.
Smoke rounded the front of his truck to open the door for Annie. He held up a hand for her to balance herself on and took care to make sure she was steady once she stepped out. He followed behind her as they walked to the entrance, his hand on the small of her back as he held the door for her.
The inside held the sweet pungency of chicory in burlap sacks being hauled from the back and piled high by the windows. Charles and Bo Chow stood behind the front counter, Charles weighing something on the scale while Bo wrote an entry in the ledger. A smirk spread across Boâs face when he saw Smoke and Annie at the door and clocked their closeness. He nodded at Smoke, then slid his eyes over to Annie and waved at her, drawn by the warmth that always seemed to radiate off her.Â
âBaby,â Smoke started, exchanging a look with Bo. âI need to go holler at Bo real quick.â
âOkay,â Annie responded in that sweet, syrupy Louisiana drawl of hers.
She drifted across the store looking at her list, then made her way down one of the aisles in search of something else entirely. Smoke watched her go, watched her disappear, replayed it in his head. Then he turned to Bo. He was wiping down a display as Charles rang up a customer at the till.
âHow you been, man?â Bo asked.
âGood, good,â Smoke said. He greeted him with a firm handshake, then pulled back to get a good look at him. âDamn, fatherhood huh?â
âI look that bad?â
âYou look like shit.â
Bo laughed, the corner of his eyes crinkling with it. He looked tired, but content in a way that made his eyes twinkle. Like he was at peace despite it all. âTired as hell. But Iâm happy,â he nodded. âWe happy.âÂ
âIâm happy for you, Bo.â
âThanks man,â Bo replied, shaking Smokeâs shoulder. His eyes flicked over the store. âDellaâs girlâŚthatâs you?â
âYou mean Annie,â Smoke corrected.Â
Surprise overtook Boâs face and he raised an eyebrow. A question. âYeah, I mean Annie.â
âYeah,â he answered. Firm. âShe mine.â
Bo clapped Smoke on the shoulder, looking at him with a sense of shock and awe. âOh shit,â he exclaimed, putting a fist in front of his mouth. âLook at you, fixinâ to be in my shoes soon, Smoke.â
Smoke shot him a look as he walked away, but something in him got quiet when the thought crossed his mind. Then it got warm.
Annie, a mother.
Him.Â
A father.
He shook the thought away just as quickly when they became poisoned by thoughts of his own father.Â
That felt like a metaphor for his own lifeâ innocence being corrupted by its own blood.
The thought of being a father after putting his own in the ground felt devastatingly ironic, but hope flickered somewhere that maybe it could rewrite whatever went wrong with his own.
He shook his head and kept walking through the store, his legs carrying him past the aisles in slow, measured steps. He didnât rush. He knew exactly where Annie was.Â
Annie was still reeling.Â
From him calling her baby. From the way he said it with that deep Mississippi drawl. Her cheeks were warm, skin flushed, and all of a sudden, everything felt hot despite the store being cool.
She stood in the aisle, humming under her breath, half bent over as she flipped through a wire basket on a shelf filled with seed packets.Â
âWhy she want this when we got it in the backyard?â She fussed.Â
She shook her head, plucked the seed packet from the stack, and stood up. They dropped into her shopping basket as she walked further down the aisle. She picked up the small bag of feed and saw a shadow out of the corner of her eye. She ignored it and went about her business crossing items off her list when she heard it.
âHey stranger.â
She turned around.
Reverend Carter stepped around the corner.
Red button up, brown tweed waistcoat, gold pocket watch hanging. And that silver signet ring that he rubbed with the pad of his thumb. She looked down in his shopping basket and her brows knit at the contents inside.Â
Her lips tightened into a line, that same odd sense of familiarity crept up on her again and made her insides tumble with unease.Â
âHey.â She adjusted the strap of her purse around her shoulder.
A grin spread across his face. âHow you been?â
âGood,â she nodded. âYou?â
Carter nodded like he was choosing his words carefully. âIâve been doinâ just fine,â he said slowly.
Annie shifted her weight. âSo youâre back?â
âFor a little.âÂ
She blinked. âWhere you speakinâ at this time?â
âChurch off Yazoo,â he said quickly.
She frowned for a second, then relaxed her face.Â
Carter chuckled under his breath. âWhatâs wrong?â he asked.
âYou stayinâ at the house?â
He smirked to the side then looked back. âIâm stayinâ with the pastor.â
âMakes sense.âÂ
âYeahâŚmakes perfect sense.â
His eyes dropped to her ileke beads, then back up. The glance was quick, barely even noticeable. But she did. The hand that wasnât holding her basket rose to touch her beads protectively.Â
Smoke noticed it too.Â
He was at the top of the aisle, watching.
He saw Carterâs eyes dip to her chest. It was just a brief second, but the flicker made his chest tighten.Â
He crossed the aisle in three long strides. He kept his eyes forward, locked on Carter who had sensed him looming and had since looked up from Annie.Â
Smoke stepped behind her and wrapped an arm around her waist, the motion tucking her into his side. The gesture was smooth, natural, like her body had no business not being there all along.
Annie let out a quiet exhale. It was a short, controlled breath that made her shoulders relax.
Then she movedâbut she didnât move so much as melt. She relaxed back into Smokeâs touch, folding easily into him. His fingers curled around her hip, but his eyes didnât leave Carterâs.
âAfternoon,â Carter said politely to Smoke.
Smoke just stared at him, his dark hooded eyes like black orbs piercing into the depths of whatever lay behind Carterâs. No nod. No acknowledgement. Just a cold, tactical assessment.
Carter blinked. âYâall goinâ to the Harvest Party next month?â
âYeah,â Annie replied quickly. She felt Smokeâs grip tighten on her hip.âWeââ
âWhat business a preacher got at a juke joint?â Smoke asked, voice flat.
âI ainât goinâ,â Carter said, rubbing his signet ring. He looked down at it, then looked back up at them. âJust tryna make conversation.â
Smoke and Annie glanced at each other out of the corner of their eyes.Â
âWell,â he said, tipping his hat. âYâall have a good rest of your day.âÂ
Then he walked away.
The bustle of Chowâs went on around them but they didnât hear itâ like they only existed now in their own little bubble. Then Smoke dipped his head to her ear and pressed his lips there.
Three short kisses. Soft despite the intensity of the feeling behind them. Warm, from the closeness and something else entirely. They felt less like a kiss and more like a claim.
One right behind the ear, one lower on the skin right above the neck, and one right on the shell. His nose nuzzled there for a second before he opened his mouth and hummed right into her ear. Low, deep, right into the part of her ear that made his voice vibrate right down her spine.Â
âYou good?âÂ
âMhmm,â she hummed.
She looked over her shoulder at him and his eyes were closed at the sound of her voice. She stroked his beard and his eyes opened to find hers darker. Her fingers grazed the shell of his ear. A gentle touch that made him fight off a shiver.Â
âBehave,â he said, squeezing her hip gently.
Annie grinned. She turned away from his grasp and slinked out of the aisle like nothing happened. Then she glanced over her shoulder at him once more to bat her eyes at him before slipping completely out of his sight. Smoke stood there watching her walk away, his body still warm from where she rested against it. He flexed his hands at his sides to subdue the fire she stoked in him, then followed behind her.
Outside, the air smelled like spice and the bite of the chilly November air. Annie adjusted the paper-wrapped bundle from Chowâs against her hip and slipped it into her purse. Smoke stepped out behind her with the chicken feed sack tucked under his arm and the rest of Aunt Dellaâs order in his other hand like it weighed nothing. He watched a shiver run down Annieâs spine that she tried to hide.
âCold?â
âA little.â
âHere.â
Smoke shrugged off his jacket and laid it over Annieâs shoulders as they walked towards his truck. The smell wafting from Kingâs Tamales Stand next door stopped Annie in her tracks as a man working the booth shouted his prices to folks passing by and wrapped hot tamales in paper. Warm masa, spice, meat steamed softly inside of corn husks. Steam curled up from a heavy pot blackened by use and hit the inside of the tin roof of the stand that had a crooked hand-painted sign attached to the front.
Smoke glanced at Annie. âHungry?âÂ
Annie looked at him with those wide brown eyes of hers. Then her stomach answered before she got the chance. She scoffed, looking down at it like it betrayed her thoughts, then back up at Smoke.Â
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âCome on.â He shifted the sack higher beneath his arm and stepped towards the stand. âHow many you want?âÂ
âOne.â
âJust one?â
Smoke looked towards the tamale man. âWeâll take four.â
Annie blinked. âFour?â
Smoke looked back at Annie. âIâm hungry, too.âÂ
The man behind the stand grinned like heâd seen this before. âTwo for the gentleman, one for the lady now, and one for when she gets hungry later.â
âExactly,â Smoke agreed.
Annie scoffed, looking away before a smile broke out on her face.
âHot?â the man asked.
Smoke looked back at Annie again. She lifted her chin, offended despite herself. âHot.â
Smoke looked back to the grinning man and nodded once. âHot.â
âYou think I wouldnât like hot?â
âI didnât know thatâs why I asked.â
âYou forget where Iâm from?â
âI remember.â
The tamales came wrapped in paper, steam rising as the man passed them over to Smoke. He paid, coins dropping clean in the manâs palm. âEnjoy,â he said as they turned down the sidewalk.Â
They walked a little ways down the side of the building, stopping by a patch of shade where the street noise softened around them. Smoke set Aunt Dellaâs things carefully by his feet, then handed Annie her tamales. He unwrapped his own with easy hands. Annie watched him without meaning to. The way he carefully peeled back the husk. The way the steam curled around his fingers. The way he took the first bite and let it sit in his mouth before he started chewing. He chewed once, twice, then nodded faintly to himself.Â
âThat good?â
âMhmm.â He took another bite.Â
Annie unwrapped hers, holding it carefully between her fingers as the heat bled through the paper. The first bite was soft and smoky. The cornmeal was tender, but not enough to fall through her fingers. The meat was rich with salt, pepper, and something earthy underneath. She chewed thoughtfully, her mouth analyzing every flavor. Smoke was already on his second tamale, but was chewing slower now, watching her.Â
âWhat?â she asked.
âYou makinâ a face.â
âIâm thinkinâ.â
Smokeâs brows knit together. âAbout a tamale?â
âMhmm.â
His mouth curved. âThat so?â
âAbsolutely.â
She took another bite, slower this time. âItâs good.â
Smoke nodded but kept his eyes trained on her for theâ
âBut.â
âI knew it.â
Annie smiled faintly. âIt could use a lilâ more depth.â
âDepth?â
She nodded. âDepth.â
Smoke looked down at his half-eaten tamale then back up at Annie. âItâs a tamale.â
âAnd?â
Smoke looked amused now. He tilted his head. âWhat would you do to it?â
Annie shifted her weight. âIâd give it somethinâ to round out the pepper,â she said. âSo it donât just sit on top.â
Smoke just looked at her. âYou always this particular?â
âWith food? Yes.â
âAnd everything else?â
Annie opened her mouth, then closed it. She looked down at her tamale, then back at him. And when she spoke, her words came out softer than she expected them. âI know what I like.â
Smokeâs gaze hadnât left her. âGood.â He took another bite, slowly. The cornmeal broke apart clean between his teeth. A long chunk of saucy meat landed on his tongue and he slurped it down his mouth without breaking eye contact.
âYou starinâ.â
Annie blinked. âAm not.â
âWhat you lookinâ at then?â
âYou got somethinâ on your face.â
He ran a hand through his beard. âFor real?âÂ
âItâs gone now.â
He couldnât ignore the mirth in her eyes. She looked away, unwrapping the last tamale with more attention than it needed. The corner of Smokeâs mouth lifted.Â
âWhere Iâm from, folks put more life into they food,â she said, turning back to him.
âMore life?â
âYep.â
âWhat that mean?â
âIt meansâŚâ she said, looking towards the street like she could find the words there. âFood should taste like somebody remembered where they came from when they made it.â
âYou sayinâ the people who made thisâŚforgot where they came from?â
âNo.â She smiled into her food. âThey just knew wherever they was goinâ didnât like it hot!â
Smoke huffed a laugh. Fourth Street moved around them, unconcerned. And the tension from inside of Chowâs softened into something easier. Something with steam, spice, and a little more kick.Â
âIâll make sure to let King know.â
Annie swatted his chest. âSmoke, donât you dare!âÂ
When they were done eating, Smoke gathered Aunt Dellaâs order again and Annie threw the empty wrappers into a nearby waste barrel. She wiped her fingers against her handkerchief, the taste of pepper and cornmeal still heavy on her tongue.Â
They left their items from Chowâs locked in Smokeâs truck, which he left in front of the grocery store at Annieâs insistence. Annie enjoyed the scenery as they walked leisurely towards the next stop on her list of errands. Smoke enjoyed the scenery tooâ her. Her hair, tucked into a thick bun, had tendrils hanging down the sides of her face that blew with the wind. One kept sticking to the shell of her ear, tickling her when it hit just right. The beads tucked under the neckline of her dress rattled if she moved a certain way. And she still had his jacket on to shield her from the wind. The sight of her walking around with his suit jacket draped over her shoulders did something to him that he couldnât explain and didnât want to.Â
They neared the crossroad where Fourth Street met Issaquena, the street lined with shops for personal and grooming services. Luellaâs Dressing Room & Alterations, Ritzyâs Beauty Salon, Brownâs Barbershop, and others sat along a row of close-knit brick and wooden storefronts with mended awnings and handmade signs.
The noise of the street got louder as they approached the block where Luellaâs and Ritzyâs stood across from the barbershop. Or maybe it was just the noise in Annieâs head. She walked closest to the sidewalk with Smoke right beside her, watching her closely. His hand would find her lower back if he saw her steps falter or slow. They dodged some kids roughhousing, a stand or a low hanging sign, a crack in the sidewalk.
The area in front of the barbershop was full of men standing on lampposts smoking cigarettes, people watching, and chatting each other up. Suspenders loose or off, hats sitting low, legs bent, feet on the brick barbershop building while they waited their turn. The striped pole outside spun slowly with the wind. The smell of shaving soap, pomade, and hot comb smoke drifted upwards from the barbershop and the beauty salon across the street. The men outside let their eyes wander when Annie approached them on the sidewalkâ and froze when they saw Smoke right next to her. Conversations paused, necks craned slowly. Smoke guided her through the crowd that parted for them with his hand at her back. The men acknowledged him, some giving him daps, others giving a firm nod. Some said a few polite words, tipping their hats and greeting them both as they walked by. But Smoke kept his hands on Annie. Always on her.Â
Sunflower Music was painted in gold lettering on a black wooden sign that hung perpendicular to the sidewalk. The awning was a muted red, the color faded by the sun and wear, and stuck out of a narrow brick storefront with tall display windows in the front. Folks walking by would just stop and stare at what was insideâ sheet music, instruments, phonographs, a lone Columbia Graphophone. Stacks of records displayed like treasure. Once the shop bell guided them through the door, the smell of paper, varnished wood, and cigars turned the crisp winter air to something with more bite. The space was long and spread out. Wooden floors. Pressed-tin ceiling. Ceiling fans turning slowly overhead. Most of the displays were spread out across the walls except a few items that were secured behind glass cases and oak cabinets shined to a mirror finish.Â
A musician tested out strings by the wall where the instruments were displayed. A few church mothers Annie recognized from First Baptist Missionary were flipping carefully through church hymn sheet music displayed in stands on the other side of the shop.Â
The owner stood by one of many phonographs with a record in his hands. He placed it in one, cranked the machine, and dropped the needle, all in one smooth, practiced motion. The customer standing next to him waited for the beat to drop. The record spun, the sound cracked slightly, then the smooth sound of a brass band spread throughout the room. Annie paused. The customer bopped his head to the fast-paced, soulful music coming from the phonograph speakers.Â
Then the cornet solo hit.
Annie stilled entirely.Â
The sound of conversation faded away, even the pointed looks of the church mothers who recognized her walking hand-in-hand with Smoke, she paid no mind. The familiarity of the music made her chest twist painfully. It sounded like home. Felt like it too. Like street musicians, second line parades, and rain hitting tin roofs during summer storms.Â
âAnnie?â he asked, voice low. He touched the small of her back.
Once she caught her breath, she whispered, âYeah.â
âYou okay?â
âYeah,â she replied, blinking back the tear that threatened to drop from her left eye. âJust reminds me of home.â She blinked and she could see it clearly. A rickety old shack. The fierce, stubborn, woman who lived inside who felt more like a spirit than a memory. âMy great-grandmama,â she said a little softer. âBefore she passedâŚshe loved listening to the cornet. I donât know why but that was the only instrument that made her face light up no matter how out of it she was.â
Smoke rubbed her lower back and they moved deeper in the store but Annie felt like she was walking through water. They ended up by the stack of records which stood close to the instruments along the wall.Â
âThatâs the thing about music,â he said. âIt has a way of bringinâ you back to somebody, even after they long gone.â
Annie exhaled sharply. She went through the Vaudeville records but she wasnât really looking. Smoke stood by her side, facing her, waiting.Â
âWe lost her to the hurricane. Back in â15.âÂ
âIâm sorry.â
âShe wouldnât leave.â Her voice cracked.Â
âWhat you mean?â
Annie took a deep breath.
âShe lived deep in the bayou. Water filled with gators,â she chuckled, shaking her head. âShe knew the storm was cominâ before it did. Said if the waterâs fixinâ to take her she ainât gonâ run.âÂ
Annie looked towards the window like the memory called her there for some reason. âShe said she had somebody on the other side waitinâ on her.âÂ
âNo,â she said. âShe was sold downriver âfo she could remember anyone.â
âDamn,â Smoke whispered.Â
She smiled. It was faint, like it was pushing through the grief. âShe was alone her whole lifeâŚâtil she started having babies.â
âHow many?â
âFourteen.â
Smoke whistled low.
Annie hummed. âShe was somethinâ else.â
The memory of her great-grandmother flashed quickly through her mind like a blur. Eyes that looked differentâŚolder than her age, and much younger at the same time. Her frail hands dragging a stick through swamp mud, leaving marks that looked less drawn than remembered.
âWhat was her name?â
Annie blinked and it was gone. Her hand rose to her ileke beads again, then she looked up at Smoke with the softest, widest, brown eyes, and the tenderness in them made him sigh.Â
âAntoinette,â she said finally. Like the name pulled something out of her that made her hesitate to say it out loud.
Smoke rubbed her shoulder, pulled her close and kissed the top of her head.Â
Annie put a hand on his chest, leaning into his touch.Â
They let the silence sit between them for a few moments. Let the quiet ache until it dulled into something easier to move on from.
âAnyway,â she said finally, pulling herself together. âLetâs get what I came here for.â Her fingers walked the records in search of the ragtime one Aunt Della wanted.
âWhat kinda music they listen to, over there in France?â
âThey liked a lot of the stuff we brought over.â
âReally?â
âYeah. Our regiment had a band and everything.âÂ
âWere you in it?â She teased.
His mouth twitched. âNah.âÂ
The musician testing out guitars hit a chord with a slider that made Smokeâs hand tap once against the record box before he caught himself. He looked at Annie and she was already looking at him.Â
âWhat?â he asked.
Annie arched her brow. âYou like that?â
âItâs nice.â
âWhy?â
Smoke exhaled. âItâs slow. Got a little ache to it.â
Annie chuckled low.
The guitar player took his slider off and played something a little louder, a little faster, a deep Blues riff.
âYou like this one, too?âÂ
âThis more Stackâs style.â
âMmmhmmm.â
âWhat?â
âItâs more Stackâs style but your hand been tappinâ away since he started playinâ.âÂ
Smoke looked down at his hand then back to Annie. âDonât mean I canât enjoy it.â
âYou right,â she smirked. âBut you tappinâ along like you know this song by heart.â
âI do.âÂ
Annie frowned. âFrom where?â
âMy daddy.â He paused. Looked down. Sighed. âHe played the guitar.â
âOh,â she mouthed. She heard something in his words even though his voice was steady. Pain. Shame. Guilt. Loss. Whatever it was, it weighed heavy.
His jaw tightened. âBack thenâŚâ he drifted off. âThe music felt kinder than the man.â His eyes found her again.
âIâm sorry,â she said softly.
Annie rubbed his arm, then pulled it around her. The gesture made his shoulders relax, and she wrapped her arms around his chest. âElijah,â she whispered up to him.
His name on her lips felt as warm as her hand on his chest.Â
âHmm,â he answered, looking off into the distance.
She rubbed his back. âYou alright?â she asked quietly.
He looked down at her, then wrapped his arms around her tighter.Â
âYeah,â he said into her hair. He inhaled her scentâjasmine, rosewater, and vanilla.
Annie didn't push. Just let him stay in the moment a little longer, with her to hold onto.
Across the room, one of the church mothers cleared her throat entirely too loud, and just like that the tenderness snapped. Smoke and Annie both frowned, then looked over with expectant gazes. One cold, one more curious but still annoyed. The church motherâs mouth snapped shut and she scoffed, turning back around. Smoke and Annie both laughed as they walked towards the register, his arm around her shoulder.
âIâma get an earful on Sunday âcause of you,â Annie joked, lacing her fingers with the ones hanging over her shoulder.
âThey need to mind they own business,â Smoke said. Loudly. Right towards where they were congregating off to the side by the sheet music.
Their heads snapped over immediately.
Annie swatted his chest.
âWhat?â
âLord,â she mumbled. âYou was just tellinâ me to behave and you out here talkinâ crazy.â
âTell the truth, shame the devil. Ainât that what they say?â
âSmoke!â She tried swatting at him again. This time he caught her hand, brought it to his lips, and kissed it. Annie rolled her eyes but she couldnât stop a grin from spreading on her face.
âNuh-uh,â his voice dropped low, right by her ear again. âYou know my name.â
Her breath hitched.
âMhmm,â he drawled.
They stepped to the register.Â
âFind everything you were lookinâ for?â The clerk asked.Â
The words sat between them. Smoke looked at Annie.
âYeah,â Annie said. âJust this.â
âThis a good record,â he remarked. âClassic.â He set the W.C. Handy record in its sleeve, then wrapped it twice in newspaper.
Annie listened.
âHis band still play around town, in Tutwiler, and down in Mound Bayou.â
Smokeâs jaw clenched, then unclenched. Annie saw it. Saved it for later.
âBayou?â she asked.
âMound Bayou. All black town, just a little ways south of here,â the clerk remarked.Â
Annie nodded curiously.
The clerk slipped the record in a brown paper bag. âThatâll be 75 cent.âÂ
Smoke had it in the manâs hand before Annie could pull out her pocketbook. He watched her hesitate and shot her a look that dared her to pull her own money out. Thatâs all she needed to see to keep her hand right where it wasâ wrapped tightly in his.Â
Smoke kissed her hand again before grabbing the bag.
âYâall have a nice day,â the clerk said.
They turned to leave a few minutes later, bags between them as they fell in step beside each other. They didnât talk much, but their hands stayed laced, like they both needed to touch the piece of themselves they just shared. When they stepped out of the building and the noise of the street came back, the moment didnât disappear. It just followed them out into the cold. The chilly air whipped wildly across their faces, but it did nothing to cool the heat rising between them, or the thrum that sat underneath all the tension.
A month went by, but not quietly.
The air got colder. November flew by like a gust of wind off the gulf where Annie used to catch crabs with her brothers when she was a little girl. The house got louder. Out of towners, people trying to get up North before the snow up there delayed the trains. Blackbird got busier. Annie kept storing her money in the tea tin that fit perfectly under the floorboard in her room. Soon sheâd have to get a bigger one, she thought to herself. And find another hiding place.
Annieâs lessons with Aunt Della continued behind padlocked doors.Â
Dress fittings at Luellaâs became less frequent as her Harvest Party look came together.Â
Smoke got busy, too. Quiet meetings on the outskirts of town. Trips to Memphis and business at Moon Lake. He came around the boarding house even more. This time he didnât need to feign usefulness.
Meetings under the magnolia tree became their ritual. Every Sunday when the afternoon stretched its arms out into evening heâd come around back. Like clockwork, heâd show up, the side fence creaking open before he stepped through. Theyâd sit outside and talk until the mosquitos got too bad.
It became a place where they shared pieces of themselves.Â
A place where ordinary conversation became sacred.Â
Nellie, Pearline and Gigi squealed when she finally told them about Smoke. And time with them became more frequent too â nights, afternoons, or mornings in town before the roads got too crowded.Â
As long as it didnât touch Sunday night.Â
Those belonged to Smoke.
âLouisiana,â Gigi started. Casual, like she was just asking about the weather. âYou ainât mounted that horse yet?âÂ
The words cut through the laughter, the sound of peas dropping in a bowl, even the phonograph that played soft jazz from the corner. Somebody choked mid-chuckle. Everybody turned to look at Annie, then froze. Three sets of eyes stared at her with a glittering curiosity that made her palms feel clammy in that moment. Gigi tapped her foot on the floor impatiently. Pearline fiddled with her hands. Nellie looked at Annie like she could read the answer in her face. But Annie wasnât bothered. In fact, she was a little amused. This wasnât a new question.
The four of them were sitting around the kitchen table after congregating at Nellie's house following their weekday bible study. Nellieâs mother took one long look at the four of them lounging around the front room and put them to work. She set a bowl and some peas on the kitchen table and walked out the room without another word. A pot of greens soaked on the counter. Pepper and onion sat chopped in a cast iron for later. Flour still sat in the cracks of the table from breakfast.Â
She sighed softly. âNo.âÂ
âWhy not?âÂ
âShe said she ainât ready, yâall,â Pearline chimed in for her. âShe say this every time yâall ask this question.â Then quieter. âIt ainât always like what them singers be goinâ on about.â
âMaybe not for you,â Gigi rebutted. âBut you ainât mountinâ a stallion.â
âMore like a donkey,â Nellie joked.
Annie snorted. Even Pearline laughed under her breath.Â
âSo yâall just been kissinâ?â Gigi probed.
âMhmm.â
âYou let himâŚtouch you?â The question came from Nellie.
Her body flushed warm at the thought. Annie looked over to Nellie. âNo.â
âShame,â she sighed. âHe look like he know what to do with his hands.âÂ
âMhmm,â Gigi agreed.
âHe should know,â Pearline said matter-of-factly. âHim and his brother done ran through half the town.â
âMore than half,â Nellie muttered.
Annie sighed. Rolled her eyes.
âStack more than Smoke,â Nellie confirmed.Â
âDonât I know it,â Annie replied.
âI heard Stack got a mean appetite,â Gigi said slyly.
That made Pearline gasp. âGigi!âÂ
âWhat?â Gigi asked incredulously.Â
âPlease,â Pearline insisted in a hushed tone.
Annie shook her head. âOh my God,â she protested. âI donât need to hear this about my manâs brother.â
âI heard Smoke manhood so big, it touches your soul,â Nellie said.
Annieâs head turned towards Nellie. âWho told you that?â
Nellie shrugged. âIs it true?âÂ
Annie shrugged.
âEvery woman in town want a piece of them twins, Iâm just surprised you ainât took a bite yet.âÂ
âNot even a nibble?â Gigi asked. She looked shocked.
Annie chuckled low. âNot even a nibble.â
âBut you seen it, though? Felt it? Backed up on him and let it poke you a little?â
âNo,â she said. âI ainât seen it.â
âBut you felt it.â Gigiâs eyes grew wide. âItâs big ainât it?âÂ
âHe walk around like itâs big,â Nellie said plainly.
The room exploded with laughter, squeals, and giggles. Annie fumbled with a pea.Â
âWhatâs big?â A voice rang out from the other room.
Nellie froze, then groaned and rolled her eyes when she realized who was talking.
âAwww donât sound too happy to see me lilâ sis,â she continued. She stepped into the kitchen, t-strap heels clacking against the floorboards. Nice dress, nicer stockings, hair styled differently than Annie had seen in Clarksdale or New Orleans. Baby on her hip and another child at her waist, vice grip on his shirt like she was trying to keep him from running off or touching something he wasnât supposed to.
Nellie rolled her eyes again and kept on shelling peas. âHey Verity,â she said flatly. She looked up and her eyes softened when she saw her niece and nephew. âLook at how big you are!â she exclaimed.Â
âAunt Nellie!âÂ
Verity released the little boy and he ran over to give his aunt a hug. She adjusted her grip on her daughter, bouncing the babbling toddler on her hip.Â
âBaby,â Verity said calmly with that mom warning underneath, âgonâ and help your daddy outside.â
The little boy rushed out the front door, leaving just the girls in an awkward silence before they quickly changed the subject.Â
âHey Verity,â Gigi and Pearline said together. Verity greeted them back, staring curiously at the stranger sitting at her motherâs kitchen table.Â
âVerity,â Nellie started. âThis is Annie, sheâs new, from Louisiana. Annie, this is my sister Verity. Sheâs in town from Chicago.âÂ
Annie wiped off her hands on her apron and held out her hand to shake. âNice to meet you, Verity.â
âNice to meet you too, Verity. My goodness, youâre so pretty.âÂ
âThank you,â Annie beamed.
Verity looked around the room. At each womanâs face individually. âWhat was yâall in here talkinâ about?â She asked like sheâd already heard too much.
âNothing,â Nellie said firmly.
Verityâs eyes narrowed.
âMen,â Gigi admitted bluntly.
Nellie shot her a look, to which she just shrugged and kept shelling her peas.
âWhat about âem?â Verity asked as her baby grabbed the collar of her dress. She untangled her fingers carefully while waiting for someone to say something.
âAnnie here got herself a suitor already,â Nellie called out. âSmoke Moore.â
The look on Verityâs face said that she was busy putting a name to a face before it finally clicked. âOh, one of the twins!â She wiped drool off her babyâs lips before it dripped on her clothes. âSo they both came back from the war,â she remarked. âThatâs good.â
Nellie rolled her eyes. âShe done forgot about everybody she grew up with.âÂ
âDid not! Theyâre both so much younger than me.â
âYouâre only 27.â
âAnd I been in Chicago for the past seven years,â she quipped. âHow old are they now?â
â21,â Gigi answered.
âBabies,â she whispered, pinching her daughterâs cheek.
âAnyway, do you mind? Us babies,â Nellie said sarcastically, âtryna talk here. About somethinâ you donât need to know nothinâ about.â Â
Verity sighed. She was older, but still young enough to remember being where they were. Young and unmarried. Always being in a position to be told or met with judgment. Mostly from the women closest to her.Â
Sheâd moved to Chicago and was met with a different type of perspective. The social scene was different, much different, probably something thatâd make her mother clutch her pearls if she heard the lasciviousness that was considered normal, and that she had a taste of it before she met her husband.Â
So, she knew all about flirtation and temptation. About men who only knew how to talk pretty, men who knew how to be tender, and men who confused possession with care. And behind the venom in her words, she could hear something more vulnerable in her little sisterâs tone. So, she pulled up a chair at the table, put her baby between her legs, and went to work shelling peas. They worked together in silence for a while. Nothing except the occasional sigh, the sound of the baby hitting the table with her palms, and the house creaking and settling around them.
Nobody replied. The air in the tiny kitchen held an uncomfortable type of tension. But it wasnât anything unique. It was generational. A hesitance that usually exists in the gap between women just becoming and women whoâd already been in their shoes.Â
âHowâs your husband, Pea?âÂ
Pearline cleared her throat. âHe good,â she responded. She kept her head down while Verity looked at her knowingly.Â
The front door practically flew open with all the energy of a hyper five-year-old boy. He took his shoes off by the door then ran down the hallway.Â
Another person stepped in. His steps were much slower, but his energy was just as powerful in a measured, grown man kind of way. All six heads in the kitchen turned at once. Skin the color of chestnuts, bulky shoulders, broad chest, piercing light brown eyes that could stop a woman mid-sentence. He took off his hat to reveal a head full of low-cut slicked down hair. His three-piece suit matched the sharpness of Verityâs dress like a lid to a pot. He flashed a smile and damn near every woman at the table gulped hard.Â
He waved his hand to greet everyone. âHey yâall.â His voice was deep and gruff. A hint of southern twang in it, like the South had somehow rubbed off on him but he wasnât born and bred here.Â
âHey,â everybody said back.Â
Verity smiled, clearly unshaken by his presence because this was her husband.Â
âCan you take the baby? She gettinâ fussy and Iâm tryna help the girls with supper.â
âSure.â He crossed the room to the kitchen and planted a kiss on her waiting forehead, then grabbed his daughter from her lap.Â
âThank you.â
âHey sugar plum,â he cooed. He spoke softly to his daughter. She giggled and rested her head in the crook of his neck as he took her down the hallway.
Once they heard the click of a door shutting in the distance, the kitchen could finally exhale.
âThatâs your husband?â Gigi asked breathlessly, looking towards the hallway like she needed him to reappear out of thin air. âGirl he is too fine!â
Verity grinned. âThatâs my man,â she said proudly.
âWhere you find him at?â Gigi continued. âAnd do he have any brothers?â
Annie kept her thoughts to herself as she snapped a pea under her thumb. While they sized him up her thoughts drifted over to Smoke. How his smile was easy when he showed it. How he didnât show it to anybody but her. The way heâd walk in and suck the air out the room. The way his muscles filled out his clothing. Her breath sped up at the thought. She felt flushed. Hot all of a sudden, all over again.
Verity laughed at Gigiâs remarks and shook her head. âHe do, but heâs the only good apple in the bunch.â
âLord,â Annie chuckled.
Verity looked over at her expectantly.
âI got nothinâ but brothers,â she explained. âGot one, maybe two of them decent. The rest ainât got the sense God gave a goose.âÂ
Everyone at the table laughed, the tension easing into something more relaxed.Â
âIt would take God and all his disciples to drill some decency into âem,â Pearline let slip out.
âPearlie!â Nellie gasped at the revelation. Sweet little Pearline with her lace gloves, quiet eyes and her perfect posture like she was afraid that if she didnât stand up perfectly straight someone would come behind her with a ruler to put her back in line.Â
She shrugged casually, clearly pleased with herself.Â
âGigi,â Annie kept on shelling peas. âYou ever see Will again?â
Gigi made a sound like she was vomiting and Annie broke out in laughter.Â
âVerity,â she looked at her. âThis man had the worst smelling feet Iâve ever smelled in my life!â
âNot smelly feet.â
âA horseâs hoof smells better than that manâs feet,â she grimaced. âBesides,â she smirked like her face held a secret sheâd been dying to tell. Her voice got low. âIâve been keepinâ company with Rodney again.â
âNot surprised,â Nellie mumbled.
âWhoâs Rodney?â Annie asked.
Nellie answered for her. âJust the man she been stuck on since we was kids.â
âOhhâŚ.âÂ
âI ainât stuck. Heâs just familiar.â
âMore like that hmmhmmâ she gave the table a knowing look, âis familiar.â
âAinât nothinâ wrong with goinâ back to an olâ reliable.â Annie whipped her head around. The voice came from Verity.
âThatâs right,â Gigi agreed smugly.
âAnnie ainât even done nothinâ with that twin of hers yet.âÂ
Annie rolled her eyes. âHere we go.â
âWhy not?â Verity asked.
She huffed a small breath out her nose. âJust waitinâ for the right time.âÂ
âYou waitinâ til the party huh?â Gigi asked with a grin. âAll that liquor runninâ through you will loosen you right on up,â she teased.
Annie shook her head, laughing.
Pearline spoke up quietly. âDonât let the liquor make you do anything you donât wanna do.â
âI ainât,â Annie said.
âYou keep it for yourself until you good and ready to give it away.â
âExactly,â Pearline said. âAnd if he really cares, he wonât mind. Not one bit.â
âMy husband waited a whole year for me to let him in. Didnât pressure me. Didnât make me feel bad. Didnât make it âbout his needs,â Verity recalled. âWhat matters is what he does when wantinâ you, means he gotta take it slow.â
Her words landed.Â
âDo he know?â Her voice was small. Pearlineâs. âThat you a virgin?â
Annie exhaled sharply. âI ainât told him,â she confessed.Â
âWe ainât been alone like that,â she said softly while fumbling with the hem of her apron. âAnd I ainât found the right time to tell him yet.â
âHe gonâ wear you out once he get his hands on you,â Gigi said dramatically. âYou know that right?â
âI believe it.â And she did.
âWhew, chile,â Nellie drawled. âIâma say a prayer for you. And for yourââÂ
âEleanor!â Verity snapped.
Annie snorted.
Verity looked over at Annie, eyes warm. âYouâll find the right time,â she assured.
The kitchen was a little quieter after that. Just the sound of knuckles cracking, shells snapping open, peas hitting the bottom of the bowl, throaty jazz still coming from the corner. And a glaring question that hummed underneath the noise.Â
âDo you want toâŚyou know, with him?â Pearline asked.
Annie stopped shelling for a moment and looked to the side to collect the whirlwind of thoughts that spun around in her head.Â
Her and Smoke had been having outings. Not running into each other by chance, not catching a glimpse across the sidewalk. Together. In public. On purpose. It was mostly whatever it was she wanted to do. Smoke liked it that way.
They tucked into their own little routine as what was blossoming between them slowly became familiar. Since her conversation with Aunt Della she hadnât taken the time to sit down and think about what exactly it was or where it was going to go. All she knew is that in this new rhythm with himâŚit felt right.Â
Heâd touch her gently. Carefully. Like he was holding onto something fragile. But even the slightest contact sent shivers down her spine.Â
A hand at the small of her back.
Heâd lean in close when he needed to say something to her. Always did.
But sometimes heâd drop his mouth right by her ear just to hear her gasp under her breath.
Heâd wrap his hands around her waist and she swore she forgot how to breathe.Â
But she didnât move away.
His desire for her was palpable.Â
He was hungry.Â
She could see it in his eyes and feel it in his restraint.Â
But he was tender with her, like he was dousing his own desire until she was ready to cross that bridge, and that ignited her curiosity for more like a spark lit in a dry room.
She knew she was in trouble when she started to notice the absence of certain things. His closeness. His touch. The feeling that came from it.
She thought about his mouth a lot. What it felt like pressed against hers. The way his tongue would trace the seam of her lips like a man standing at a threshold, waiting to be invited in.Â
Her thoughts usually stopped there because they were too overwhelming.Â
Kissing wasnât new to her. Desire wasnât either. Not entirely.Â
Sheâd heard things. Sensed them. She wasnât naive in an ignorant way.Â
But as the baby of the family, and the only girl, sheâd been crowded. She was always loved and protected. But love and protection always felt like being watched and managed by people who assumed they knew what was best for her. Â
Then Smoke came along. He unsettled her because he didnât hover. He waited. With his quiet attention and something deeper that sat underneath the surface.Â
He listened.
He chose her.Â
He made space for her to choose herself.Â
And for a girl who spent her whole life being guarded, space felt dangerous.Â
It felt like freedom.Â
Freedom to be held but not held back.
She wanted to step into it, the new version of herself that was emerging from sheltered beginnings.
Craved it.
Craved him.
Badly.Â
Even though she didn't fully know what that meant, she wanted to be close. Wanted to experience everything that came along with that closeness.
And it wasnât just a physical thing. It was a primal, desperate ache that rose from the depths and swept through her body, hitting every single nerve ending along the way.
She even started dreaming about him. It was always the same one. Sheâd wake up in a mess of her own makingânightgown clinging to her curves, sheets damp. Then sheâd spend the rest of the day feeling a dizzying pulse between her legs, like her heart had found a new home there.
It was like his soul had floated to hers while she was sleeping, and wanted to make sure she was ready for the day she finally just...let go.Â
Annie, an 18-year-old from New Orleans, moves to Clarksdale with dreams of building a life all her own. There she meets Smoke, a 21-year-old war veteran with a dangerous reputation. What grows between them is sweet, sticky, and Southernâ a smoldering love set against a world of bootlegging, Hoodoo, and blues.
Chapter 8
He didnât need to know what was said.
Didnât even need to know who said it.
Smoke drove with both hands on the wheel, grip steady on the leather. The door of the Colored schoolhouse swung open in its hinges before fitting into its frame, and he walked through the threshold with a quiet determination. He wasnât there to argue. He was there to be clear; to shut an old door he never meant to leave cracked open in the first place.
The kids were long gone. All that remained was the ghost of their feet shuffling against the floorboards and the echo of high-pitched laughter. And her. She sat at the desk at the front of the classroom with a stack of papers and a thick red pencil, making straight lines across words with clean, even strokes, and just the right amount of pressure.Â
Sunlight cut across the empty desks, catching the chalk dust that still hovered in the air. The classroom was quiet, but it wasnât empty. History, resentment, and two different versions of the truth hung between the two of them like a physical weight that made the room feel smaller. It pressed against the walls and the lone window on the side of the building like it could feel the tension brewing and wanted out.
Smoke cleared his throat.Â
She scoffed. A quiet, annoyed expulsion of breath. Then she looked up, and when her eyes met his they held his gaze, then went up and down his form slowly. Canvassing, maybe. Taking in the seriousness in his posture. Taking notice of the cold calm he carried.
âDemetria.â Smokeâs voice was cold too, which wasnât out of the ordinary. It usually was. But this kind of cold was more resolve than anything.Â
âSmoke,â she said back.Â
âWe need to talk.â
âWell, hello to you too,â she said sharply.
âHey,â he said. âWe need to talk,â he repeated, tone flat.
She sat back in her chair and crossed her arms. âAbout?â she asked with a challenge in her tone.
âUs.â
The word made her lean forward on her elbows.Â
âI just came to say weâre done. For good this time,â he said firmly. He opened his mouth, then closed it, like he had something more to say but decided against it.Â
âThatâs it?â The look on her face went from amusement to surprise to something else in the span of a few seconds. âThatâs all you have to say to me?â
âIâm sorry it took so long for me to say out loud. I should have said it sooner. Thatâs on me. But we been done a while. You know that.â
âYou always did think silence was kinder than the truth,â she fired back.Â
Smoke hung his head. Because she wasnât wrong. Her anger, he could take on the chest. He at least owed her that.Â
âLook, I donât know whatâs been said or who you been sayinâ it to,â he started. âBut whateverâs been said, Iâm here to put it to rest.âÂ
Something flashed across her face and left just as quickly. Recognition. And the sinking feeling of dread. âYou must got somebody you care about a whole lot, to come all the way over here just so you could say it plain,â she said. âShe know about me?âÂ
âIâm sayinâ it now,â he said, voice low.Â
âDoes she know about me?â She asked again. A little louder this time.
Smokeâs jaw ticked.Â
âSo there is somebody else,â she said carefully.
Smoke didnât answer.Â
She studied his face for anythingâ regret, sadness, anything. She closed her eyes to keep her composure and shook her head like it would somehow make the sting go away. It didnât. But she put her dignity back on anyway.
âWell,â she said, almost breathless. âThere it is.â
Smoke nodded once. Demetria looked at him like she couldnât recognize the shape of the man standing in front of her anymore, then she went back to her papers with the same measured carefulness she always used. The force of her pen made the paper crackle on the desk. Her corrections felt more personal now. Like she was trying to cross him out of her life one red line at a time.
âYou take care.â
âOr not,â she snapped.
Smoke nodded like he accepted the ire, then he turned towards the entrance. He walked into the cool Mississippi air outside and away from the tension that sat between them, ready to snap like a rubber band pulled taut. And when he closed the door to the schoolhouse behind him, he made sure it shut all the way.
âMwen kontan.âÂ
She said it in such a sultry, whispery tone. Not on purpose, thatâs just how Annieâs voice sounded to Smoke. Alluring and fragrant, like the scent of the magnolia blossoms scattered around them on the ground.Â
It was an early Sunday evening in November. The magnolia tree that stood tall on the side of the boarding house was changing. Its delicate, white petals drifted loose from the branches overhead and fell soft into the yard like the last bit of summer was shedding itself, piece by piece.
They sat on her patchwork quilt under the remaining shade of the tree. Annie had her knees tucked beneath her, her new sketchbook open on her lap. Smoke was across from her, one knee up, forearm casually resting over it. His eyes were anything but casual, narrowed with a fierce concentration. A lantern sat close by the edge of the quilt. Its flame burned low and steady, painting gold shadows over the pages of Annieâs sketchbook and the tips of her fingers.
âHold on,â Smoke fussed. âYou gotta say it slower.âÂ
Annie chuckled. âMweh con-tan,â she sounded out slowly.
Smoke was staring at her lips, trying to mimic the way she formed the words when she spoke. She was amused by his focus. Impressed. He had it in everything he did. That bitter resolve.Â
âWhat that mean?âÂ
âIt means Iâm happy.â
âMwen-kun-tin,â he tried.
Annie winced. âClose, butâŚjust try it again,â she urged.
âNo,â Smoke said flatly.
âWhy not?â
âI said it just how you said it.â
âNo,â Annie shook her head. âYou didnât.âÂ
Smokeâs mouth twitched. He looked away before it could fully turn into a smile. âSounded close enough to me,â he grumbled.Â
âMweh con-tan,â she said slower.
âMwen kun-tan,â he repeated.
Annie bit the inside of her cheek. He was doing it on purpose, with his stubborn self.Â
âYou laughinâ at me?â Smoke asked bitterly.
âNo.â
âYeahâŚyou are.â
âAm not.â
A magnolia petal landed on the page. Smoke picked it up without thinking, turned it once in his hand, then placed it on the quilt like he was afraid to hold it too long for fear heâd crush it in his hands.Â
âSay it again.â
âYouâre enjoyinâ this too much,â he huffed.
âAnd you beinâ difficult on purpose.â
âMm.â
âMm,â she said louder. She laughed softly and shaded something with her pencil near the corner of the page. It was a sketch of the shape of his mouth. Just the corner and how it curved around the sound he kept getting wrong. How heâd pushed a nasal sound outward instead of dropping it down.
Smoke shifted closer by a fraction, looking down to the sketchbook curiously. âCan I see?â
Her fingers tightened around it out of instinct.Â
âYou ainât got to.â
The gentleness in his words made her look up. Made her grip loosen. She turned the sketchbook towards him, setting it between them. On the page wasnât just one drawing. There were several spread across the paper. The curve of a leaf. The twist of a root. The slope of a hand pouring tea. Felix curled up on the porch. Halfway tucked in the pages was a loose leaf drawing of the inside of a small house. Smoke stared at that one the longest. He knew instantly what it was. Heâd seen her sketch of the outside of her shop before. But this one was different. She pulled it out from where it was wedged and placed it in her lap.Â
Bundles hanging from the ceiling on one side.Â
A long counter in front.Â
A curtain that led to other rooms.Â
Small jars lined up neatly on shelves.Â
He took in every section, every detail.Â
âYour shop,â he said finally.
âOne day,â Annie replied shyly.Â
âOne day, when?âÂ
Annie looked up. âWhen I got enough saved. When I know enough,â she listed off. âWhen Aunt Della thinks Iâm ready. WhenâŚâ she huffed out a breath softly. âWhen the world lets me, I guess.â
Smokeâs jaw worked.Â
âIt wouldnât just be remedies,â she said, rushing to fill the quiet before it got too loud. âIâd sell teas, salves, tonics, food, too. It wouldnât just be a shop,â she continued, searching for words that would land. âItâd be somewhere people can come when they got things they ainât ready to say out loud, but they ready to stop lettinâ it hurt them.âÂ
Smoke kept quiet beside her.Â
Annie took a deep breath. âMy grandma had an apothecary. Nothinâ fancy,â she said softly. âJust a place where people came in whisperinâ and left breathinâ easier.â
Smoke watched her. Her eyes, the way they softened around certain words. Her hands, and how they fidgeted on the edge of the paper. He looked at the page again while she ran her finger lightly over the built-in shelves she drew.Â
âI want that. Somethinâ with my name on it. Somethinâ I know how to keep.âÂ
He looked at her again. âYou will,â he said firmly.Â
The certainty in his voice made her go still. âYou sound sure.â
âI am.â
âYou donât know that.â
âI know you.â
Annie tucked the drawing away and closed her sketchbook halfway, her hand smoothing over its cover. âYou know some of me.â
Smoke nodded once. âI know enough.â
Silence settled between them again. Easy. Annie watched him for a moment, trying to read what had changed in his face. He looked the same mostly. Quiet. Steady. Shoulders still carrying that heaviness. But his eyes looked different.
He sat up straight and faced her. âAnnie.â He said her name and she felt her heart thump hard in her chest. She couldnât figure out why. Heâd said her name a million times, but heâd never said it quite like this.
âYes?â she replied.Â
âI talked to your aunt.â
âAbout what?â
âYou.â
The night moved around them. Crickets chirping in the trees, distant voices from a house down the street. Dogs barking, chickens roosting. It all seemed to quiet around this very moment.
âI told her I wanna court you. Proper.â
âYou did?â
âI did.â
âAnd now?â she asked quietly.
âNow Iâm cominâ to you.âÂ
He leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, eyes piercing. âI ainât askinâ you for nothinâ you donât wanna give,â he said. âAnd I ainât askinâ you to stop what you been showinâ me.âÂ
Annieâs throat tightened. âThat matter to you?â
Smokeâs eyes moved to the sketchbook, then back to her. âIt matters to you,â he said plainly. âIt matters to me.â
âI thought you ainât believe in all that stuff,â she said. âHoodoo.âÂ
âI donât.â He shrugged. âI believe in you.âÂ
Annie drew in a small breath, tilting her chin up a little. âWhat does courtinâ mean to you?â
Smoke took his time to answer. Â
âIt means I come correct. I donât sneak around corners with you. Donât have folks guessinâ what you mean to me. It means if I spend time with you, itâs cause Iâm serious about you.âÂ
âYou are?âÂ
âI am.â
She looked at himâ a silent urge to keep talking, like he wasnât already undoing her under this magnolia tree.
âI ainât sayinâ I got everything figured out. I donât. I got work that ainât clean. I got Stack.â His mouth tightened faintly. âAnd I got things I still need to make right before I can ask for more than this.â
He sighed. âBut I know what I mean,â he said. âAnd I donât mean to waste your time.âÂ
Annie looked down at the sketchbook in her lap. This man, whose words always held weight, had looked closely at her dreams sketched in graphite and smudged lines and simply said âhe wanted to be part of them.Â
She looked back at him. âIf I say yes,â she said slowly. âI want my shop. I want my work. I wantâŚI wanna be somebody outside of who Iâm with.âÂ
âYou already are,â he said, voice low.
Annie blinked.
His voice stayed low. âI ainât askinâ to make you smaller.â
Annieâs breath caught. âThen what you askinâ?â
He paused for a moment, thenâ âTo walk beside you while you grow.âÂ
The silence that sat between them wasnât empty. It was so full that Annie had to look away just so she could breathe.Â
Thatâs when she felt it.
A nervous laugh.
It rose up in her throatâ not because anything was funny, but because the weight of this moment was so heavy, she had to lighten it somehow before it swallowed her whole. She tried to suppress it, but the corners of her mouth had already turned up.
âYou laughinâ at me?â
He noticed. Of course he did.
âNo!â
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âYes you are.â
âNo Iâm not!â
âYou a bad liar.â
âI'm not lyin'...you just...makinâ me nervous right now,â she admitted softly.
His eyes softened. âYou can take your time to think about it.â
Annie shook her head immediately. âNo,â she said. âI donât need time,â she assured him.Â
His eyes got serious again.
âIâll let you court me.â
Something moved across his face. Not quite a smile. Something much more dangerous to her composure. âYeah?â
Annieâs lips curved into a fully encompassing smile that spread gently across her face. âYeah.âÂ
He held out his hand for her. A question. She put her hand in his and they laced their fingers together carefully, palms warm and steady against each other. The answer.
The tree shed another petal. It drifted down between them and landed on their intertwined hands. They didnât move it. The lantern burned low. They sat like that beneath the magnolia tree as the last of summer continued to fall around them.
The next morning was a blur. Between the demands of empty stomachs and the nervous tremor of her own hands, a nagging anxiety sat on her shoulders and butterflies fluttered violently in the pit of her belly. A sigh of relief left her lips as the last lodger headed out the door, leaving her and Aunt Della to at least be able to clean up the kitchen and dining room in a tempered silence.Â
The wind chimes on the porch fluttered in the breeze, whistling a throaty, breathless jingle that did nothing to calm her nerves. Aunt Della glanced her way a few times, but said nothing. Even Felix tried to soothe her, his purrs doing little to bring her any real solace.Â
Annie shoved a biscuit in her mouth to give herself something to do. The warm fluffiness filled her mouth and the butter satisfied her tastebuds with its rich, melty goodness. She sighed then took another bite, closing her eyes as the sustenance moved through her body.
Maybe she was just hungry. And maybe her anxiousness had nothing to do with him.
She moved quicker, stacking, sweeping, wiping, scraping until the house smelled like eucalyptus, lavender, and bleach.
Annie collapsed on the couch in the front room, but not from exhaustion. From adrenaline that had nowhere else to go. Her heart beat rapidly and she fingered her ileke beads like that could somehow calm it. Morning light cut warm and light through the front windows like a balm on her skin. She tilted her head back and let her eyes close, basking in the quiet after the chaos of breakfast.Â
The scent of tobacco, peppermint, and bay rum floated through the screen door. Slowlyâlike the rich, layered smells that arrive in a kitchen when meat, butter and herbs fold into each other on the stove.
Then the screen door cracked open and Smoke stepped through.Â
Annieâs mouth went dry.
The first thing she noticed was the way he darkened the doorway once he stepped past the threshold. He was tall, well over six feet. Large and imposing frame, and even though she was a tall woman herself, it felt like he towered over her. The muscles on his arms and shoulders filled out every inch of his white collared shirt, pressing against the starched fabric with a powerful, restrained strength. His suspenders held up trousers that sat comfortably around his hips. His boots were heavy on his feet even though his steps were light. It was a subtle contradiction that made her tongue feel like cotton in her mouth.Â
The second thing she noticed were the flowers in his hand. Two separate arrangementsâ one a mixture of white, cream, and greenery. The other was a mixture of vivid colors that looked like a rainbow painted the petals. Each was wrapped in brown paper and tied gently with twine.
Smoke removed his hat and turned to see Annie spread lazily across the couch. Apron halfway untied, scarf to the side, legs hanging off the edge, dress tracing the curve of her hips. She looked beautiful with her feet dangling in the air, bent nickel hanging loosely off a string around her left ankle, shoulders relaxed like she didnât have a care in the world. He liked that look. Wanted to see more of it.
He was doing that staring thing again, Annie thought to herself. The way his eyes slowly swept up and down her body gave her goosebumps, and she suddenly became very aware of how she was presenting. Worn dress, apron smudged with stains, hair fuzzy in her cornrows, barefoot and lounging on the couch. But the heat in his eyes turned a casual glance-over into a smoldering glare that pinned her in place. The paper around the bouquets crinkled under his grasp as he adjusted them in his hand. When his voice finally broke the loaded silence that had overtaken the front room of the boarding house, it was rough with something that made her spine snap straight. Her legs followed, then her hands, dragging her upwards until she was sitting up completely.
âGood morninâ.âÂ
Annie smiled up at him, a sight that beamed brighter than the morning sun. âGood morninâ.â
Smoke took a step closer, then two, and with one hand grabbed the white bouquet out of his other and extended them towards Annie. âFor you.â
âThank you,â she said, inhaling their scent.Â
Smoke nodded once, then looked around the room. âWhereâs your aunt?â
âSomewhere out back,â she said breathily, taking another sniff of the flowers.Â
âThese for her.â
âAwww, ainât you sweet?â
âDonât tell nobody,â he said in that low register that made her skin tingle, with a timbre that told her he wasnât joking even though the corner of his mouth lifted when he said it.Â
He proceeded into the kitchen then out the back door, leaving Annie with her own thoughts and the absence ofâŚhim. His presence stayed in the room even though he was gone, and it wasnât just because the smell of his cologne lingered behind. Her head tilted when she realized what day it was. Monday. What was he doing here?
âWhat we doinâ today?â He asked as he stepped back into her space.
Annieâs breath stuttered.
Aunt Della listened in from the kitchen, looking entirely pleased with herself.Â
Annie cleared her throat and shut her mouth that had opened at Smokeâs words. Not because she wasnât used to him being forward. But because the look in his eye told her he was dead serious when he asked her that question.
âI gotta stop by Chowâs,â she started, to which he acknowledged with a nod. âThen the drugstore,â she continued. She listed things off until she stopped to look down at what she needed to do before anything else. âI gotta wash up first. Change.âÂ
âIâma be right here,â he assured her, sinking deep into the couch, putting his head back, and spreading his legs.Â
Annie took one more look at him and darted up the stairs.
Thirty minutes later she was in front of the mirror, blouse tucked into a halfway-fastened skirt. Her hair was taken down from her cornrows, oiled, greased, parted down the middle, and pulled back.Â
Except one piece that just wouldnât lay flat.Â
She brushed it once, then brushed it again. It refused to lay right, refused to stay right. Her hairbrush clattered on the dresser where she dropped it.Â
âWhat am I doing?â she asked like the walls could talk back.Â
She gripped the edge of the dresser, then touched the open edge of her blouse still unbuttoned at the throat. Her fingers rested there a moment before she remembered to button it.Â
Her fingers werenât steady. She cursed under her breath, buttoning it with trembling hands. She smoothed the front down, turning to the side to make sure it was tucked all the way in.Â
Then she picked up her hairbrush again. Went over the same spot. Got the same result.Â
She threw her hairbrush down with frustration, flustered.Â
All of a sudden she felt very alone. More alone than sheâd felt since she got to Clarksdale. She tried to blink away the tears but one escaped her eye. It rolled down her cheek, dropping onto her dresser.Â
She missed her friends from home.Â
She missed her family. Â
She didn't expect this. Didnât expect him.Â
And now she was standing in the middle of something new surrounded by people who barely knew her. No mama who always knew what to say. No brothers teasing. No daddy who would pretend it wasnât making him emotional seeing his little girl stepping into her role as a woman.
Maybe it was a sign.Â
She didnât know what she was doing. She couldnât even get her hair right without falling apart.
What did she know about being courted?
The word felt strange in her throat. New. Like a dress made out of fine fabric that she hadnât yet learned how to move in. Like something she wanted to be careful with, to not wrinkle. Something she wanted to spin in front of the mirror just to see how it caught the light.Â
And maybe, just maybeâŚ.if it fit just right, she could keep it.
Her stomach fluttered.Â
She didnât know what came after she said yes.
Sheâd heard stories from her friends back home, but she was never in the thick of it to look around and see how it felt.Â
She didnât know how close she was supposed to stand beside him, what folks would hear if he said her name too soft. Didnât know if holding his hand would feel natural or if sheâd overthink every step. She didnât know what part of herself was meant to stay guarded and what part was allowed to lean.
But between the frustration, and the fear, and the homesickness that had a vice grip on her nervesâŚshe still wanted to try.
That was the part that kept resurfacing.
She wanted it. Wanted him beside her. Wanted to be beside him. And she wanted folks to see.
The truth of it rose up so plainly, it didnât leave room for her to argue with herself about it.
She wanted to know what Smoke looked like when he didnât hold himself back so much. Wanted to learn what his quiet felt like when it belonged to her. Wanted to see if walking beside him in the daylight felt like sitting beside him under the magnolia tree in the backyard.
She rubbed her ileke beads and let the touch ground her. Then she put some oil on her fingers, the special blend her mama made that halfway leaked out in her trunk, and brushed the worrisome part of her hair the way her mama always did when she got too frustrated to do it herself. Rub, smooth, brush, set.Â
She looked in the small, age-spotted mirror again, and her mouth curved up into a small, winsome smile.
Maybe she didn't know what she was doing.
But maybe the only thing she needed to do today was walk downstairs, meet his eyes, and take it one step at a time.
The floorboards upstairs groaned and Smokeâs head snapped towards the sound. He rose slowly from his spot on the couch, keeping his eyes trained on Annie as she walked down the stairs with a hand on the banister.Â
His gaze moved over her.Â
She wore a deep mustard-colored blouse tucked into a navy blue ankle-length skirt and high button leather boots. Her purse was slung over her shoulder and her skin still looked warm from her bath.
âYou look nice.âÂ
âThank you.â
âReal nice.â
Annieâs cheeks warmed.Â
âReady?â he asked.
Annie smiled once she got to the bottom of the staircase. âIâm ready.âÂ
Aunt Della stood in the threshold between the kitchen and the front room, arms crossed over her chest. Her eyes went from Smoke to Annie and back. âYâall donât have too much fun out there,â she smirked. âAnd watch my baby,â she said to Smoke.
âI will,â Smoke said as he put his hat back. He opened the door for Annie and stepped back to turn to Aunt Della. âAlways.âÂ
Aunt Della shook her head playfully and turned back to the kitchen, arms still folded but a grin on her lips.Â
The ride over to Fourth Street was quickâjust two short blocks. People in front of Chowâs Grocery were few and far between, but the sidewalk was far from empty. Outside, business moved as usual. A vendor restocked produce while a worker inspected their freshness. A few customers left the store with items wrapped tightly in brown paper while their children skipped alongside them with peppermint sticks and molasses chews in hand. Wagons trekked by slowly with mounds of cotton in the back, and the constant hammering of picks chipping ice blocks apart echoed in the street.
Smoke rounded the front of his truck to open the door for Annie. He held up a hand for her to balance herself on and took care to make sure she was steady once she stepped out. He followed behind her as they walked to the entrance, his hand on the small of her back as he held the door for her.
The inside held the sweet pungency of chicory in burlap sacks being hauled from the back and piled high by the windows. Charles and Bo Chow stood behind the front counter, Charles weighing something on the scale while Bo wrote an entry in the ledger. A smirk spread across Boâs face when he saw Smoke and Annie at the door and clocked their closeness. He nodded at Smoke, then slid his eyes over to Annie and waved at her, drawn by the warmth that always seemed to radiate off her.Â
âBaby,â Smoke started, exchanging a look with Bo. âI need to go holler at Bo real quick.â
âOkay,â Annie responded in that sweet, syrupy Louisiana drawl of hers.
She drifted across the store looking at her list, then made her way down one of the aisles in search of something else entirely. Smoke watched her go, watched her disappear, replayed it in his head. Then he turned to Bo. He was wiping down a display as Charles rang up a customer at the till.
âHow you been, man?â Bo asked.
âGood, good,â Smoke said. He greeted him with a firm handshake, then pulled back to get a good look at him. âDamn, fatherhood huh?â
âI look that bad?â
âYou look like shit.â
Bo laughed, the corner of his eyes crinkling with it. He looked tired, but content in a way that made his eyes twinkle. Like he was at peace despite it all. âTired as hell. But Iâm happy,â he nodded. âWe happy.âÂ
âIâm happy for you, Bo.â
âThanks man,â Bo replied, shaking Smokeâs shoulder. His eyes flicked over the store. âDellaâs girlâŚthatâs you?â
âYou mean Annie,â Smoke corrected.Â
Surprise overtook Boâs face and he raised an eyebrow. A question. âYeah, I mean Annie.â
âYeah,â he answered. Firm. âShe mine.â
Bo clapped Smoke on the shoulder, looking at him with a sense of shock and awe. âOh shit,â he exclaimed, putting a fist in front of his mouth. âLook at you, fixinâ to be in my shoes soon, Smoke.â
Smoke shot him a look as he walked away, but something in him got quiet when the thought crossed his mind. Then it got warm.
Annie, a mother.
Him.Â
A father.
He shook the thought away just as quickly when they became poisoned by thoughts of his own father.Â
That felt like a metaphor for his own lifeâ innocence being corrupted by its own blood.
The thought of being a father after putting his own in the ground felt devastatingly ironic, but hope flickered somewhere that maybe it could rewrite whatever went wrong with his own.
He shook his head and kept walking through the store, his legs carrying him past the aisles in slow, measured steps. He didnât rush. He knew exactly where Annie was.Â
Annie was still reeling.Â
From him calling her baby. From the way he said it with that deep Mississippi drawl. Her cheeks were warm, skin flushed, and all of a sudden, everything felt hot despite the store being cool.
She stood in the aisle, humming under her breath, half bent over as she flipped through a wire basket on a shelf filled with seed packets.Â
âWhy she want this when we got it in the backyard?â She fussed.Â
She shook her head, plucked the seed packet from the stack, and stood up. They dropped into her shopping basket as she walked further down the aisle. She picked up the small bag of feed and saw a shadow out of the corner of her eye. She ignored it and went about her business crossing items off her list when she heard it.
âHey stranger.â
She turned around.
Reverend Carter stepped around the corner.
Red button up, brown tweed waistcoat, gold pocket watch hanging. And that silver signet ring that he rubbed with the pad of his thumb. She looked down in his shopping basket and her brows knit at the contents inside.Â
Her lips tightened into a line, that same odd sense of familiarity crept up on her again and made her insides tumble with unease.Â
âHey.â She adjusted the strap of her purse around her shoulder.
A grin spread across his face. âHow you been?â
âGood,â she nodded. âYou?â
Carter nodded like he was choosing his words carefully. âIâve been doinâ just fine,â he said slowly.
Annie shifted her weight. âSo youâre back?â
âFor a little.âÂ
She blinked. âWhere you speakinâ at this time?â
âChurch off Yazoo,â he said quickly.
She frowned for a second, then relaxed her face.Â
Carter chuckled under his breath. âWhatâs wrong?â he asked.
âYou stayinâ at the house?â
He smirked to the side then looked back. âIâm stayinâ with the pastor.â
âMakes sense.âÂ
âYeahâŚmakes perfect sense.â
His eyes dropped to her ileke beads, then back up. The glance was quick, barely even noticeable. But she did. The hand that wasnât holding her basket rose to touch her beads protectively.Â
Smoke noticed it too.Â
He was at the top of the aisle, watching.
He saw Carterâs eyes dip to her chest. It was just a brief second, but the flicker made his chest tighten.Â
He crossed the aisle in three long strides. He kept his eyes forward, locked on Carter who had sensed him looming and had since looked up from Annie.Â
Smoke stepped behind her and wrapped an arm around her waist, the motion tucking her into his side. The gesture was smooth, natural, like her body had no business not being there all along.
Annie let out a quiet exhale. It was a short, controlled breath that made her shoulders relax.
Then she movedâbut she didnât move so much as melt. She relaxed back into Smokeâs touch, folding easily into him. His fingers curled around her hip, but his eyes didnât leave Carterâs.
âAfternoon,â Carter said politely to Smoke.
Smoke just stared at him, his dark hooded eyes like black orbs piercing into the depths of whatever lay behind Carterâs. No nod. No acknowledgement. Just a cold, tactical assessment.
Carter blinked. âYâall goinâ to the Harvest Party next month?â
âYeah,â Annie replied quickly. She felt Smokeâs grip tighten on her hip.âWeââ
âWhat business a preacher got at a juke joint?â Smoke asked, voice flat.
âI ainât goinâ,â Carter said, rubbing his signet ring. He looked down at it, then looked back up at them. âJust tryna make conversation.â
Smoke and Annie glanced at each other out of the corner of their eyes.Â
âWell,â he said, tipping his hat. âYâall have a good rest of your day.âÂ
Then he walked away.
The bustle of Chowâs went on around them but they didnât hear itâ like they only existed now in their own little bubble. Then Smoke dipped his head to her ear and pressed his lips there.
Three short kisses. Soft despite the intensity of the feeling behind them. Warm, from the closeness and something else entirely. They felt less like a kiss and more like a claim.
One right behind the ear, one lower on the skin right above the neck, and one right on the shell. His nose nuzzled there for a second before he opened his mouth and hummed right into her ear. Low, deep, right into the part of her ear that made his voice vibrate right down her spine.Â
âYou good?âÂ
âMhmm,â she hummed.
She looked over her shoulder at him and his eyes were closed at the sound of her voice. She stroked his beard and his eyes opened to find hers darker. Her fingers grazed the shell of his ear. A gentle touch that made him fight off a shiver.Â
âBehave,â he said, squeezing her hip gently.
Annie grinned. She turned away from his grasp and slinked out of the aisle like nothing happened. Then she glanced over her shoulder at him once more to bat her eyes at him before slipping completely out of his sight. Smoke stood there watching her walk away, his body still warm from where she rested against it. He flexed his hands at his sides to subdue the fire she stoked in him, then followed behind her.
Outside, the air smelled like spice and the bite of the chilly November air. Annie adjusted the paper-wrapped bundle from Chowâs against her hip and slipped it into her purse. Smoke stepped out behind her with the chicken feed sack tucked under his arm and the rest of Aunt Dellaâs order in his other hand like it weighed nothing. He watched a shiver run down Annieâs spine that she tried to hide.
âCold?â
âA little.â
âHere.â
Smoke shrugged off his jacket and laid it over Annieâs shoulders as they walked towards his truck. The smell wafting from Kingâs Tamales Stand next door stopped Annie in her tracks as a man working the booth shouted his prices to folks passing by and wrapped hot tamales in paper. Warm masa, spice, meat steamed softly inside of corn husks. Steam curled up from a heavy pot blackened by use and hit the inside of the tin roof of the stand that had a crooked hand-painted sign attached to the front.
Smoke glanced at Annie. âHungry?âÂ
Annie looked at him with those wide brown eyes of hers. Then her stomach answered before she got the chance. She scoffed, looking down at it like it betrayed her thoughts, then back up at Smoke.Â
Smokeâs mouth twitched. âCome on.â He shifted the sack higher beneath his arm and stepped towards the stand. âHow many you want?âÂ
âOne.â
âJust one?â
Smoke looked towards the tamale man. âWeâll take four.â
Annie blinked. âFour?â
Smoke looked back at Annie. âIâm hungry, too.âÂ
The man behind the stand grinned like heâd seen this before. âTwo for the gentleman, one for the lady now, and one for when she gets hungry later.â
âExactly,â Smoke agreed.
Annie scoffed, looking away before a smile broke out on her face.
âHot?â the man asked.
Smoke looked back at Annie again. She lifted her chin, offended despite herself. âHot.â
Smoke looked back to the grinning man and nodded once. âHot.â
âYou think I wouldnât like hot?â
âI didnât know thatâs why I asked.â
âYou forget where Iâm from?â
âI remember.â
The tamales came wrapped in paper, steam rising as the man passed them over to Smoke. He paid, coins dropping clean in the manâs palm. âEnjoy,â he said as they turned down the sidewalk.Â
They walked a little ways down the side of the building, stopping by a patch of shade where the street noise softened around them. Smoke set Aunt Dellaâs things carefully by his feet, then handed Annie her tamales. He unwrapped his own with easy hands. Annie watched him without meaning to. The way he carefully peeled back the husk. The way the steam curled around his fingers. The way he took the first bite and let it sit in his mouth before he started chewing. He chewed once, twice, then nodded faintly to himself.Â
âThat good?â
âMhmm.â He took another bite.Â
Annie unwrapped hers, holding it carefully between her fingers as the heat bled through the paper. The first bite was soft and smoky. The cornmeal was tender, but not enough to fall through her fingers. The meat was rich with salt, pepper, and something earthy underneath. She chewed thoughtfully, her mouth analyzing every flavor. Smoke was already on his second tamale, but was chewing slower now, watching her.Â
âWhat?â she asked.
âYou makinâ a face.â
âIâm thinkinâ.â
Smokeâs brows knit together. âAbout a tamale?â
âMhmm.â
His mouth curved. âThat so?â
âAbsolutely.â
She took another bite, slower this time. âItâs good.â
Smoke nodded but kept his eyes trained on her for theâ
âBut.â
âI knew it.â
Annie smiled faintly. âIt could use a lilâ more depth.â
âDepth?â
She nodded. âDepth.â
Smoke looked down at his half-eaten tamale then back up at Annie. âItâs a tamale.â
âAnd?â
Smoke looked amused now. He tilted his head. âWhat would you do to it?â
Annie shifted her weight. âIâd give it somethinâ to round out the pepper,â she said. âSo it donât just sit on top.â
Smoke just looked at her. âYou always this particular?â
âWith food? Yes.â
âAnd everything else?â
Annie opened her mouth, then closed it. She looked down at her tamale, then back at him. And when she spoke, her words came out softer than she expected them. âI know what I like.â
Smokeâs gaze hadnât left her. âGood.â He took another bite, slowly. The cornmeal broke apart clean between his teeth. A long chunk of saucy meat landed on his tongue and he slurped it down his mouth without breaking eye contact.
âYou starinâ.â
Annie blinked. âAm not.â
âWhat you lookinâ at then?â
âYou got somethinâ on your face.â
He ran a hand through his beard. âFor real?âÂ
âItâs gone now.â
He couldnât ignore the mirth in her eyes. She looked away, unwrapping the last tamale with more attention than it needed. The corner of Smokeâs mouth lifted.Â
âWhere Iâm from, folks put more life into they food,â she said, turning back to him.
âMore life?â
âYep.â
âWhat that mean?â
âIt meansâŚâ she said, looking towards the street like she could find the words there. âFood should taste like somebody remembered where they came from when they made it.â
âYou sayinâ the people who made thisâŚforgot where they came from?â
âNo.â She smiled into her food. âThey just knew wherever they was goinâ didnât like it hot!â
Smoke huffed a laugh. Fourth Street moved around them, unconcerned. And the tension from inside of Chowâs softened into something easier. Something with steam, spice, and a little more kick.Â
âIâll make sure to let King know.â
Annie swatted his chest. âSmoke, donât you dare!âÂ
When they were done eating, Smoke gathered Aunt Dellaâs order again and Annie threw the empty wrappers into a nearby waste barrel. She wiped her fingers against her handkerchief, the taste of pepper and cornmeal still heavy on her tongue.Â
They left their items from Chowâs locked in Smokeâs truck, which he left in front of the grocery store at Annieâs insistence. Annie enjoyed the scenery as they walked leisurely towards the next stop on her list of errands. Smoke enjoyed the scenery tooâ her. Her hair, tucked into a thick bun, had tendrils hanging down the sides of her face that blew with the wind. One kept sticking to the shell of her ear, tickling her when it hit just right. The beads tucked under the neckline of her dress rattled if she moved a certain way. And she still had his jacket on to shield her from the wind. The sight of her walking around with his suit jacket draped over her shoulders did something to him that he couldnât explain and didnât want to.Â
They neared the crossroad where Fourth Street met Issaquena, the street lined with shops for personal and grooming services. Luellaâs Dressing Room & Alterations, Ritzyâs Beauty Salon, Brownâs Barbershop, and others sat along a row of close-knit brick and wooden storefronts with mended awnings and handmade signs.
The noise of the street got louder as they approached the block where Luellaâs and Ritzyâs stood across from the barbershop. Or maybe it was just the noise in Annieâs head. She walked closest to the sidewalk with Smoke right beside her, watching her closely. His hand would find her lower back if he saw her steps falter or slow. They dodged some kids roughhousing, a stand or a low hanging sign, a crack in the sidewalk.
The area in front of the barbershop was full of men standing on lampposts smoking cigarettes, people watching, and chatting each other up. Suspenders loose or off, hats sitting low, legs bent, feet on the brick barbershop building while they waited their turn. The striped pole outside spun slowly with the wind. The smell of shaving soap, pomade, and hot comb smoke drifted upwards from the barbershop and the beauty salon across the street. The men outside let their eyes wander when Annie approached them on the sidewalkâ and froze when they saw Smoke right next to her. Conversations paused, necks craned slowly. Smoke guided her through the crowd that parted for them with his hand at her back. The men acknowledged him, some giving him daps, others giving a firm nod. Some said a few polite words, tipping their hats and greeting them both as they walked by. But Smoke kept his hands on Annie. Always on her.Â
Sunflower Music was painted in gold lettering on a black wooden sign that hung perpendicular to the sidewalk. The awning was a muted red, the color faded by the sun and wear, and stuck out of a narrow brick storefront with tall display windows in the front. Folks walking by would just stop and stare at what was insideâ sheet music, instruments, phonographs, a lone Columbia Graphophone. Stacks of records displayed like treasure. Once the shop bell guided them through the door, the smell of paper, varnished wood, and cigars turned the crisp winter air to something with more bite. The space was long and spread out. Wooden floors. Pressed-tin ceiling. Ceiling fans turning slowly overhead. Most of the displays were spread out across the walls except a few items that were secured behind glass cases and oak cabinets shined to a mirror finish.Â
A musician tested out strings by the wall where the instruments were displayed. A few church mothers Annie recognized from First Baptist Missionary were flipping carefully through church hymn sheet music displayed in stands on the other side of the shop.Â
The owner stood by one of many phonographs with a record in his hands. He placed it in one, cranked the machine, and dropped the needle, all in one smooth, practiced motion. The customer standing next to him waited for the beat to drop. The record spun, the sound cracked slightly, then the smooth sound of a brass band spread throughout the room. Annie paused. The customer bopped his head to the fast-paced, soulful music coming from the phonograph speakers.Â
Then the cornet solo hit.
Annie stilled entirely.Â
The sound of conversation faded away, even the pointed looks of the church mothers who recognized her walking hand-in-hand with Smoke, she paid no mind. The familiarity of the music made her chest twist painfully. It sounded like home. Felt like it too. Like street musicians, second line parades, and rain hitting tin roofs during summer storms.Â
âAnnie?â he asked, voice low. He touched the small of her back.
Once she caught her breath, she whispered, âYeah.â
âYou okay?â
âYeah,â she replied, blinking back the tear that threatened to drop from her left eye. âJust reminds me of home.â She blinked and she could see it clearly. A rickety old shack. The fierce, stubborn, woman who lived inside who felt more like a spirit than a memory. âMy great-grandmama,â she said a little softer. âBefore she passedâŚshe loved listening to the cornet. I donât know why but that was the only instrument that made her face light up no matter how out of it she was.â
Smoke rubbed her lower back and they moved deeper in the store but Annie felt like she was walking through water. They ended up by the stack of records which stood close to the instruments along the wall.Â
âThatâs the thing about music,â he said. âIt has a way of bringinâ you back to somebody, even after they long gone.â
Annie exhaled sharply. She went through the Vaudeville records but she wasnât really looking. Smoke stood by her side, facing her, waiting.Â
âWe lost her to the hurricane. Back in â15.âÂ
âIâm sorry.â
âShe wouldnât leave.â Her voice cracked.Â
âWhat you mean?â
Annie took a deep breath.
âShe lived deep in the bayou. Water filled with gators,â she chuckled, shaking her head. âShe knew the storm was cominâ before it did. Said if the waterâs fixinâ to take her she ainât gonâ run.âÂ
Annie looked towards the window like the memory called her there for some reason. âShe said she had somebody on the other side waitinâ on her.âÂ
âNo,â she said. âShe was sold downriver âfo she could remember anyone.â
âDamn,â Smoke whispered.Â
She smiled. It was faint, like it was pushing through the grief. âShe was alone her whole lifeâŚâtil she started having babies.â
âHow many?â
âFourteen.â
Smoke whistled low.
Annie hummed. âShe was somethinâ else.â
The memory of her great-grandmother flashed quickly through her mind like a blur. Eyes that looked differentâŚolder than her age, and much younger at the same time. Her frail hands dragging a stick through swamp mud, leaving marks that looked less drawn than remembered.
âWhat was her name?â
Annie blinked and it was gone. Her hand rose to her ileke beads again, then she looked up at Smoke with the softest, widest, brown eyes, and the tenderness in them made him sigh.Â
âAntoinette,â she said finally. Like the name pulled something out of her that made her hesitate to say it out loud.
Smoke rubbed her shoulder, pulled her close and kissed the top of her head.Â
Annie put a hand on his chest, leaning into his touch.Â
They let the silence sit between them for a few moments. Let the quiet ache until it dulled into something easier to move on from.
âAnyway,â she said finally, pulling herself together. âLetâs get what I came here for.â Her fingers walked the records in search of the ragtime one Aunt Della wanted.
âWhat kinda music they listen to, over there in France?â
âThey liked a lot of the stuff we brought over.â
âReally?â
âYeah. Our regiment had a band and everything.âÂ
âWere you in it?â She teased.
His mouth twitched. âNah.âÂ
The musician testing out guitars hit a chord with a slider that made Smokeâs hand tap once against the record box before he caught himself. He looked at Annie and she was already looking at him.Â
âWhat?â he asked.
Annie arched her brow. âYou like that?â
âItâs nice.â
âWhy?â
Smoke exhaled. âItâs slow. Got a little ache to it.â
Annie chuckled low.
The guitar player took his slider off and played something a little louder, a little faster, a deep Blues riff.
âYou like this one, too?âÂ
âThis more Stackâs style.â
âMmmhmmm.â
âWhat?â
âItâs more Stackâs style but your hand been tappinâ away since he started playinâ.âÂ
Smoke looked down at his hand then back to Annie. âDonât mean I canât enjoy it.â
âYou right,â she smirked. âBut you tappinâ along like you know this song by heart.â
âI do.âÂ
Annie frowned. âFrom where?â
âMy daddy.â He paused. Looked down. Sighed. âHe played the guitar.â
âOh,â she mouthed. She heard something in his words even though his voice was steady. Pain. Shame. Guilt. Loss. Whatever it was, it weighed heavy.
His jaw tightened. âBack thenâŚâ he drifted off. âThe music felt kinder than the man.â His eyes found her again.
âIâm sorry,â she said softly.
Annie rubbed his arm, then pulled it around her. The gesture made his shoulders relax, and she wrapped her arms around his chest. âElijah,â she whispered up to him.
His name on her lips felt as warm as her hand on his chest.Â
âHmm,â he answered, looking off into the distance.
She rubbed his back. âYou alright?â she asked quietly.
He looked down at her, then wrapped his arms around her tighter.Â
âYeah,â he said into her hair. He inhaled her scentâjasmine, rosewater, and vanilla.
Annie didn't push. Just let him stay in the moment a little longer, with her to hold onto.
Across the room, one of the church mothers cleared her throat entirely too loud, and just like that the tenderness snapped. Smoke and Annie both frowned, then looked over with expectant gazes. One cold, one more curious but still annoyed. The church motherâs mouth snapped shut and she scoffed, turning back around. Smoke and Annie both laughed as they walked towards the register, his arm around her shoulder.
âIâma get an earful on Sunday âcause of you,â Annie joked, lacing her fingers with the ones hanging over her shoulder.
âThey need to mind they own business,â Smoke said. Loudly. Right towards where they were congregating off to the side by the sheet music.
Their heads snapped over immediately.
Annie swatted his chest.
âWhat?â
âLord,â she mumbled. âYou was just tellinâ me to behave and you out here talkinâ crazy.â
âTell the truth, shame the devil. Ainât that what they say?â
âSmoke!â She tried swatting at him again. This time he caught her hand, brought it to his lips, and kissed it. Annie rolled her eyes but she couldnât stop a grin from spreading on her face.
âNuh-uh,â his voice dropped low, right by her ear again. âYou know my name.â
Her breath hitched.
âMhmm,â he drawled.
They stepped to the register.Â
âFind everything you were lookinâ for?â The clerk asked.Â
The words sat between them. Smoke looked at Annie.
âYeah,â Annie said. âJust this.â
âThis a good record,â he remarked. âClassic.â He set the W.C. Handy record in its sleeve, then wrapped it twice in newspaper.
Annie listened.
âHis band still play around town, in Tutwiler, and down in Mound Bayou.â
Smokeâs jaw clenched, then unclenched. Annie saw it. Saved it for later.
âBayou?â she asked.
âMound Bayou. All black town, just a little ways south of here,â the clerk remarked.Â
Annie nodded curiously.
The clerk slipped the record in a brown paper bag. âThatâll be 75 cent.âÂ
Smoke had it in the manâs hand before Annie could pull out her pocketbook. He watched her hesitate and shot her a look that dared her to pull her own money out. Thatâs all she needed to see to keep her hand right where it wasâ wrapped tightly in his.Â
Smoke kissed her hand again before grabbing the bag.
âYâall have a nice day,â the clerk said.
They turned to leave a few minutes later, bags between them as they fell in step beside each other. They didnât talk much, but their hands stayed laced, like they both needed to touch the piece of themselves they just shared. When they stepped out of the building and the noise of the street came back, the moment didnât disappear. It just followed them out into the cold. The chilly air whipped wildly across their faces, but it did nothing to cool the heat rising between them, or the thrum that sat underneath all the tension.
A month went by, but not quietly.
The air got colder. November flew by like a gust of wind off the gulf where Annie used to catch crabs with her brothers when she was a little girl. The house got louder. Out of towners, people trying to get up North before the snow up there delayed the trains. Blackbird got busier. Annie kept storing her money in the tea tin that fit perfectly under the floorboard in her room. Soon sheâd have to get a bigger one, she thought to herself. And find another hiding place.
Annieâs lessons with Aunt Della continued behind padlocked doors.Â
Dress fittings at Luellaâs became less frequent as her Harvest Party look came together.Â
Smoke got busy, too. Quiet meetings on the outskirts of town. Trips to Memphis and business at Moon Lake. He came around the boarding house even more. This time he didnât need to feign usefulness.
Meetings under the magnolia tree became their ritual. Every Sunday when the afternoon stretched its arms out into evening heâd come around back. Like clockwork, heâd show up, the side fence creaking open before he stepped through. Theyâd sit outside and talk until the mosquitos got too bad.
It became a place where they shared pieces of themselves.Â
A place where ordinary conversation became sacred.Â
Nellie, Pearline and Gigi squealed when she finally told them about Smoke. And time with them became more frequent too â nights, afternoons, or mornings in town before the roads got too crowded.Â
As long as it didnât touch Sunday night.Â
Those belonged to Smoke.
âLouisiana,â Gigi started. Casual, like she was just asking about the weather. âYou ainât mounted that horse yet?âÂ
The words cut through the laughter, the sound of peas dropping in a bowl, even the phonograph that played soft jazz from the corner. Somebody choked mid-chuckle. Everybody turned to look at Annie, then froze. Three sets of eyes stared at her with a glittering curiosity that made her palms feel clammy in that moment. Gigi tapped her foot on the floor impatiently. Pearline fiddled with her hands. Nellie looked at Annie like she could read the answer in her face. But Annie wasnât bothered. In fact, she was a little amused. This wasnât a new question.
The four of them were sitting around the kitchen table after congregating at Nellie's house following their weekday bible study. Nellieâs mother took one long look at the four of them lounging around the front room and put them to work. She set a bowl and some peas on the kitchen table and walked out the room without another word. A pot of greens soaked on the counter. Pepper and onion sat chopped in a cast iron for later. Flour still sat in the cracks of the table from breakfast.Â
She sighed softly. âNo.âÂ
âWhy not?âÂ
âShe said she ainât ready, yâall,â Pearline chimed in for her. âShe say this every time yâall ask this question.â Then quieter. âIt ainât always like what them singers be goinâ on about.â
âMaybe not for you,â Gigi rebutted. âBut you ainât mountinâ a stallion.â
âMore like a donkey,â Nellie joked.
Annie snorted. Even Pearline laughed under her breath.Â
âSo yâall just been kissinâ?â Gigi probed.
âMhmm.â
âYou let himâŚtouch you?â The question came from Nellie.
Her body flushed warm at the thought. Annie looked over to Nellie. âNo.â
âShame,â she sighed. âHe look like he know what to do with his hands.âÂ
âMhmm,â Gigi agreed.
âHe should know,â Pearline said matter-of-factly. âHim and his brother done ran through half the town.â
âMore than half,â Nellie muttered.
Annie sighed. Rolled her eyes.
âStack more than Smoke,â Nellie confirmed.Â
âDonât I know it,â Annie replied.
âI heard Stack got a mean appetite,â Gigi said slyly.
That made Pearline gasp. âGigi!âÂ
âWhat?â Gigi asked incredulously.Â
âPlease,â Pearline insisted in a hushed tone.
Annie shook her head. âOh my God,â she protested. âI donât need to hear this about my manâs brother.â
âI heard Smoke manhood so big, it touches your soul,â Nellie said.
Annieâs head turned towards Nellie. âWho told you that?â
Nellie shrugged. âIs it true?âÂ
Annie shrugged.
âEvery woman in town want a piece of them twins, Iâm just surprised you ainât took a bite yet.âÂ
âNot even a nibble?â Gigi asked. She looked shocked.
Annie chuckled low. âNot even a nibble.â
âBut you seen it, though? Felt it? Backed up on him and let it poke you a little?â
âNo,â she said. âI ainât seen it.â
âBut you felt it.â Gigiâs eyes grew wide. âItâs big ainât it?âÂ
âHe walk around like itâs big,â Nellie said plainly.
The room exploded with laughter, squeals, and giggles. Annie fumbled with a pea.Â
âWhatâs big?â A voice rang out from the other room.
Nellie froze, then groaned and rolled her eyes when she realized who was talking.
âAwww donât sound too happy to see me lilâ sis,â she continued. She stepped into the kitchen, t-strap heels clacking against the floorboards. Nice dress, nicer stockings, hair styled differently than Annie had seen in Clarksdale or New Orleans. Baby on her hip and another child at her waist, vice grip on his shirt like she was trying to keep him from running off or touching something he wasnât supposed to.
Nellie rolled her eyes again and kept on shelling peas. âHey Verity,â she said flatly. She looked up and her eyes softened when she saw her niece and nephew. âLook at how big you are!â she exclaimed.Â
âAunt Nellie!âÂ
Verity released the little boy and he ran over to give his aunt a hug. She adjusted her grip on her daughter, bouncing the babbling toddler on her hip.Â
âBaby,â Verity said calmly with that mom warning underneath, âgonâ and help your daddy outside.â
The little boy rushed out the front door, leaving just the girls in an awkward silence before they quickly changed the subject.Â
âHey Verity,â Gigi and Pearline said together. Verity greeted them back, staring curiously at the stranger sitting at her motherâs kitchen table.Â
âVerity,â Nellie started. âThis is Annie, sheâs new, from Louisiana. Annie, this is my sister Verity. Sheâs in town from Chicago.âÂ
Annie wiped off her hands on her apron and held out her hand to shake. âNice to meet you, Verity.â
âNice to meet you too, Verity. My goodness, youâre so pretty.âÂ
âThank you,â Annie beamed.
Verity looked around the room. At each womanâs face individually. âWhat was yâall in here talkinâ about?â She asked like sheâd already heard too much.
âNothing,â Nellie said firmly.
Verityâs eyes narrowed.
âMen,â Gigi admitted bluntly.
Nellie shot her a look, to which she just shrugged and kept shelling her peas.
âWhat about âem?â Verity asked as her baby grabbed the collar of her dress. She untangled her fingers carefully while waiting for someone to say something.
âAnnie here got herself a suitor already,â Nellie called out. âSmoke Moore.â
The look on Verityâs face said that she was busy putting a name to a face before it finally clicked. âOh, one of the twins!â She wiped drool off her babyâs lips before it dripped on her clothes. âSo they both came back from the war,â she remarked. âThatâs good.â
Nellie rolled her eyes. âShe done forgot about everybody she grew up with.âÂ
âDid not! Theyâre both so much younger than me.â
âYouâre only 27.â
âAnd I been in Chicago for the past seven years,â she quipped. âHow old are they now?â
â21,â Gigi answered.
âBabies,â she whispered, pinching her daughterâs cheek.
âAnyway, do you mind? Us babies,â Nellie said sarcastically, âtryna talk here. About somethinâ you donât need to know nothinâ about.â Â
Verity sighed. She was older, but still young enough to remember being where they were. Young and unmarried. Always being in a position to be told or met with judgment. Mostly from the women closest to her.Â
Sheâd moved to Chicago and was met with a different type of perspective. The social scene was different, much different, probably something thatâd make her mother clutch her pearls if she heard the lasciviousness that was considered normal, and that she had a taste of it before she met her husband.Â
So, she knew all about flirtation and temptation. About men who only knew how to talk pretty, men who knew how to be tender, and men who confused possession with care. And behind the venom in her words, she could hear something more vulnerable in her little sisterâs tone. So, she pulled up a chair at the table, put her baby between her legs, and went to work shelling peas. They worked together in silence for a while. Nothing except the occasional sigh, the sound of the baby hitting the table with her palms, and the house creaking and settling around them.
Nobody replied. The air in the tiny kitchen held an uncomfortable type of tension. But it wasnât anything unique. It was generational. A hesitance that usually exists in the gap between women just becoming and women whoâd already been in their shoes.Â
âHowâs your husband, Pea?âÂ
Pearline cleared her throat. âHe good,â she responded. She kept her head down while Verity looked at her knowingly.Â
The front door practically flew open with all the energy of a hyper five-year-old boy. He took his shoes off by the door then ran down the hallway.Â
Another person stepped in. His steps were much slower, but his energy was just as powerful in a measured, grown man kind of way. All six heads in the kitchen turned at once. Skin the color of chestnuts, bulky shoulders, broad chest, piercing light brown eyes that could stop a woman mid-sentence. He took off his hat to reveal a head full of low-cut slicked down hair. His three-piece suit matched the sharpness of Verityâs dress like a lid to a pot. He flashed a smile and damn near every woman at the table gulped hard.Â
He waved his hand to greet everyone. âHey yâall.â His voice was deep and gruff. A hint of southern twang in it, like the South had somehow rubbed off on him but he wasnât born and bred here.Â
âHey,â everybody said back.Â
Verity smiled, clearly unshaken by his presence because this was her husband.Â
âCan you take the baby? She gettinâ fussy and Iâm tryna help the girls with supper.â
âSure.â He crossed the room to the kitchen and planted a kiss on her waiting forehead, then grabbed his daughter from her lap.Â
âThank you.â
âHey sugar plum,â he cooed. He spoke softly to his daughter. She giggled and rested her head in the crook of his neck as he took her down the hallway.
Once they heard the click of a door shutting in the distance, the kitchen could finally exhale.
âThatâs your husband?â Gigi asked breathlessly, looking towards the hallway like she needed him to reappear out of thin air. âGirl he is too fine!â
Verity grinned. âThatâs my man,â she said proudly.
âWhere you find him at?â Gigi continued. âAnd do he have any brothers?â
Annie kept her thoughts to herself as she snapped a pea under her thumb. While they sized him up her thoughts drifted over to Smoke. How his smile was easy when he showed it. How he didnât show it to anybody but her. The way heâd walk in and suck the air out the room. The way his muscles filled out his clothing. Her breath sped up at the thought. She felt flushed. Hot all of a sudden, all over again.
Verity laughed at Gigiâs remarks and shook her head. âHe do, but heâs the only good apple in the bunch.â
âLord,â Annie chuckled.
Verity looked over at her expectantly.
âI got nothinâ but brothers,â she explained. âGot one, maybe two of them decent. The rest ainât got the sense God gave a goose.âÂ
Everyone at the table laughed, the tension easing into something more relaxed.Â
âIt would take God and all his disciples to drill some decency into âem,â Pearline let slip out.
âPearlie!â Nellie gasped at the revelation. Sweet little Pearline with her lace gloves, quiet eyes and her perfect posture like she was afraid that if she didnât stand up perfectly straight someone would come behind her with a ruler to put her back in line.Â
She shrugged casually, clearly pleased with herself.Â
âGigi,â Annie kept on shelling peas. âYou ever see Will again?â
Gigi made a sound like she was vomiting and Annie broke out in laughter.Â
âVerity,â she looked at her. âThis man had the worst smelling feet Iâve ever smelled in my life!â
âNot smelly feet.â
âA horseâs hoof smells better than that manâs feet,â she grimaced. âBesides,â she smirked like her face held a secret sheâd been dying to tell. Her voice got low. âIâve been keepinâ company with Rodney again.â
âNot surprised,â Nellie mumbled.
âWhoâs Rodney?â Annie asked.
Nellie answered for her. âJust the man she been stuck on since we was kids.â
âOhhâŚ.âÂ
âI ainât stuck. Heâs just familiar.â
âMore like that hmmhmmâ she gave the table a knowing look, âis familiar.â
âAinât nothinâ wrong with goinâ back to an olâ reliable.â Annie whipped her head around. The voice came from Verity.
âThatâs right,â Gigi agreed smugly.
âAnnie ainât even done nothinâ with that twin of hers yet.âÂ
Annie rolled her eyes. âHere we go.â
âWhy not?â Verity asked.
She huffed a small breath out her nose. âJust waitinâ for the right time.âÂ
âYou waitinâ til the party huh?â Gigi asked with a grin. âAll that liquor runninâ through you will loosen you right on up,â she teased.
Annie shook her head, laughing.
Pearline spoke up quietly. âDonât let the liquor make you do anything you donât wanna do.â
âI ainât,â Annie said.
âYou keep it for yourself until you good and ready to give it away.â
âExactly,â Pearline said. âAnd if he really cares, he wonât mind. Not one bit.â
âMy husband waited a whole year for me to let him in. Didnât pressure me. Didnât make me feel bad. Didnât make it âbout his needs,â Verity recalled. âWhat matters is what he does when wantinâ you, means he gotta take it slow.â
Her words landed.Â
âDo he know?â Her voice was small. Pearlineâs. âThat you a virgin?â
Annie exhaled sharply. âI ainât told him,â she confessed.Â
âWe ainât been alone like that,â she said softly while fumbling with the hem of her apron. âAnd I ainât found the right time to tell him yet.â
âHe gonâ wear you out once he get his hands on you,â Gigi said dramatically. âYou know that right?â
âI believe it.â And she did.
âWhew, chile,â Nellie drawled. âIâma say a prayer for you. And for yourââÂ
âEleanor!â Verity snapped.
Annie snorted.
Verity looked over at Annie, eyes warm. âYouâll find the right time,â she assured.
The kitchen was a little quieter after that. Just the sound of knuckles cracking, shells snapping open, peas hitting the bottom of the bowl, throaty jazz still coming from the corner. And a glaring question that hummed underneath the noise.Â
âDo you want toâŚyou know, with him?â Pearline asked.
Annie stopped shelling for a moment and looked to the side to collect the whirlwind of thoughts that spun around in her head.Â
Her and Smoke had been having outings. Not running into each other by chance, not catching a glimpse across the sidewalk. Together. In public. On purpose. It was mostly whatever it was she wanted to do. Smoke liked it that way.
They tucked into their own little routine as what was blossoming between them slowly became familiar. Since her conversation with Aunt Della she hadnât taken the time to sit down and think about what exactly it was or where it was going to go. All she knew is that in this new rhythm with himâŚit felt right.Â
Heâd touch her gently. Carefully. Like he was holding onto something fragile. But even the slightest contact sent shivers down her spine.Â
A hand at the small of her back.
Heâd lean in close when he needed to say something to her. Always did.
But sometimes heâd drop his mouth right by her ear just to hear her gasp under her breath.
Heâd wrap his hands around her waist and she swore she forgot how to breathe.Â
But she didnât move away.
His desire for her was palpable.Â
He was hungry.Â
She could see it in his eyes and feel it in his restraint.Â
But he was tender with her, like he was dousing his own desire until she was ready to cross that bridge, and that ignited her curiosity for more like a spark lit in a dry room.
She knew she was in trouble when she started to notice the absence of certain things. His closeness. His touch. The feeling that came from it.
She thought about his mouth a lot. What it felt like pressed against hers. The way his tongue would trace the seam of her lips like a man standing at a threshold, waiting to be invited in.Â
Her thoughts usually stopped there because they were too overwhelming.Â
Kissing wasnât new to her. Desire wasnât either. Not entirely.Â
Sheâd heard things. Sensed them. She wasnât naive in an ignorant way.Â
But as the baby of the family, and the only girl, sheâd been crowded. She was always loved and protected. But love and protection always felt like being watched and managed by people who assumed they knew what was best for her. Â
Then Smoke came along. He unsettled her because he didnât hover. He waited. With his quiet attention and something deeper that sat underneath the surface.Â
He listened.
He chose her.Â
He made space for her to choose herself.Â
And for a girl who spent her whole life being guarded, space felt dangerous.Â
It felt like freedom.Â
Freedom to be held but not held back.
She wanted to step into it, the new version of herself that was emerging from sheltered beginnings.
Craved it.
Craved him.
Badly.Â
Even though she didn't fully know what that meant, she wanted to be close. Wanted to experience everything that came along with that closeness.
And it wasnât just a physical thing. It was a primal, desperate ache that rose from the depths and swept through her body, hitting every single nerve ending along the way.
She even started dreaming about him. It was always the same one. Sheâd wake up in a mess of her own makingânightgown clinging to her curves, sheets damp. Then sheâd spend the rest of the day feeling a dizzying pulse between her legs, like her heart had found a new home there.
It was like his soul had floated to hers while she was sleeping, and wanted to make sure she was ready for the day she finally just...let go.Â
Summary: Amelia packed her things and took a train to Clarksdale Mississippi to reunite with an old friend, Annie. Annie promised sheâd teach Amelia the art of Hoodoo. After a month, Smoke and Stack return with a plan to open a Juke Joint.
Warnings: SMUT
Part Eight
The scream tore out of her throat and vanished into the trees.
Remmick moved.Â
Not like a man.Â
Like something slipping through the dark between moments, his body bending forward, jaw split wide, fangs bared as he lunged for her with a hunger that had waited centuries.
Amelia stumbled back, hands flying up on instinct.Â
âDonâtâ!â
Her light answered before her mind could. It burst from her palms in a wild, unshaped flare gold and white and flickering blue. Like fire that hadnât decided what it wanted to be yet. It struck him full in the chest.Â
Remmick hissedâsharpâhis body snapping back as the light burned across his raggedy coat, searing through fabric, biting into skin beneath. Smoke curled from him, thin and bitter.
ButâŚit didnât stop him. It only made him laugh. A broken, delighted sound clawed up from his chest as he straightened, eyes glowing red now, brighterâŚhungrier.Â
âThere it is,â he rasped, âthere it isâŚshow me again.âÂ
Ameliaâs breath hitched. Her hands trembled as she tried to summon it againâtried to shape it, control itâbut it flickered, unstable. Too bright one second. Gone the next.Â
âI donâtââ she gasped, âI donât know howââ
Remmick stalked closer.Â
âYou donât need to know,â he spoke softly, hauntingly, âyou just need to bleed.â
Remmick lunged againâ
And the forest split. Not with sound. With light.Â
A clean, violent beam cut through the dark wilderness, cold and focused, nothing like Ameliaâs wild glow. It struck Remmick from the side with surgical precision, blasting him backward into a tree so hard the trunk cracked.
The woods went eerily still. Even Ameliaâs breath caught in her chest.Â
Remmick hit the ground hard, smoke rising from his skin, body twitching as something ancient and furious stirred beneath the burn.Â
Then, a voice followed. Calm. Measured. Unmoved. As if the forest itself was speaking.Â
âYou hunt too loud, fanger.âÂ
Amelia turned.Â
She hadnât seen her arrive. One moment the trees were empty. Then the next, she was there.Â
Virelle stood just beyond the reach of the scattered light, her figure still and composed like she had stepped out of the night itself. No rush. No panic.Â
Her gaze flicked once to Amelia. Sharp. Assessing. Then, back to Remmick.
âStill clinginâ to scraps in foreign soil,â Virelle said, almost bored, âyou grow desperate.âÂ
Remmick rose slowly, head tilting, lips curling back into something feral.Â
ââŚVirelle,â he breathed, recognition slipping into his tone like a blade. âDidnât think they still sent watchers this far south.âÂ
âThey donât,â she replied. âI came on my own.âÂ
Ameliaâs pulse roared in her ears. She didnât understand what was happening, who this woman was, but her fae knew. Something older than fear. Something that said she wasnât an enemy, but not safe either.Â
Remmick wiped at the burn on his chest, his fingers coming away dark.Â
âAnd this one yours?â He asked, nodding toward Amelia. âLittle halflinâ glowing in the woods like oâ dinner bell?âÂ
Virelle didnât answer. Her eyes shifted to Amelia again, taking in the trembling hands, the unstable light flickering beneath her skin, the grief still clinging to her like damp cloth.Â
âYou flare too loud, little girl. You sure you Lysaraâs offspring?â Virelle said simply.Â
The words landed like a bolder to her chest. Harder than any comfort could have.Â
Thenâ
Remmick moved again. Faster. Angrier.Â
Virelle remained still.Â
Her hand lifted, just slightly, and the light answered her like it had been waiting.Â
Controlled.Â
It shot forward in a narrow, blinding arc and struck Remmick mid-lunge, snapping his body sideways and driving him across the forest floor in a violent drag of dirt and bark. He roared this time, no laughter in it now. Virelle stepped forward once, that was all. But the ground shifted beneath her feet. The light collapsed in on itself and everything went dark. For a single breath, Ameila couldnât see. Couldnât feel the ground. Couldnât hear the forest. Only the echo of her own pulse.Â
Then, they were somewhere else. Cooler. Thicker. Deeper into the woods where the trees grew taller and the moonlight barely touched the ground. No sign of Remmick. No broken bark. No scorched earth.Â
Amelia staggered, catching herself against a tree, long hair frizzy and wild, dress dirty, face covered in dry tear streaks and sweat. Eyes blurry. Fingers tingling after the light that burst out in flickers.Â
âWhaââ she choked. âWhat was thatâwhereââ
Virelle stood a few paces away, untouched, unbothered, uninterested. She watched Amelia like a problem she hadnât decided how to solve yet.Â
âThat,â Virelle said. âWas whatâs been sniffinâ at your heels since you crossed into this place.âÂ
Ameila shook her head, trembling. âHeâhe said he was gonââ
âYes,â Virelle cut in. âHe was.âÂ
Ameliaâs light flickered again but weak. Exhausted. Virelleâs gaze dropped to her hands, then back up to her face.Â
âYou donât know how to use it.â She said.Â
Amelia swallowed hard. âIâŚI triedââ
âYou panicked.âÂ
âI was about to be killed!âÂ
âAnd you nearly handed yourself over.âÂ
Virelleâs words were cold. Clean. Unforgiving. No room for understanding. Ameila flinched like sheâd been struck. Virelle stepped closer, enough now that Amelia could see her clearly. The stillness in her. The absence of fear. And her fae stirred.Â
âYou donât understand what you are.â Virelle said. âAnd because of thatâŚeverything around you suffers for it.âÂ
Ameliaâs chest tightened. âWho are you?âÂ
A pause. ThenâŚ
âSomeone whoâs been watching you burn everything you touch.âÂ
Ameliaâs breath hitched.Â
Somewhere far off, deep in the trees theyâd left behind, a low, furious howl echoed.Â
Remmick.Â
He was still alive. Ready to hunt again. Virelle didnât bother acknowledging the sound of Remmickâs ferocity, but her eyes sharpened.Â
âHeâll come again,â she said.Â
Ameliaâs lungs burned as she tried to steady her breathing.Â
It wasnât working.Â
Her chest rose too fast. Her hands trembled. That light inside her that was usually a low hum felt raw now. Scraped open like it had been dragged out of her without warning and didnât know how to settle back into place.Â
âYou gonâ stand there staring at me like I ainât almost just died?â Her voice cracked, sharp with fear and anger. âOr you gonâ tell me what the yell is goinâ on?âÂ
Virelle stood with her weight balanced evenly, hands relaxed at her sides, eyes fixed on Amelia like she was studying something fragile and inconvenient at the same time.Â
It made Ameliaâs skin crawl.
âWho are you?â Amelia pressed, stepping forward. âAnd how you just do that? Where we at? What was that thingââ
âA vampire.â Virelle said.Â
Amelia blinked. âA what?âÂ
âA predator,â Virelle continued, as if Amelia hadnât spoken. âOlder than most things that walk this land. Drawn to power. To blood. To anything that burns bright enough to be worth the trouble.â
Virelleâs gaze shifted slightly, dragging over Ameliaâs face, her trembling hands, the faint flicker still dancing beneath her skin.
âYouâre unstable.âÂ
Amelia flinched. âWhat?âÂ
âYou heard me.âÂ
A sharp breath left her.
âI got chased through the woods by someâsome thing tryinâ to eat me and thatâs what you got to say?âÂ
âWhat I have to say,â Virelle replied, voice even, âis that you are loud, untrained, and careless with a power you donât understand. That makes you dangerous. Not just to yourself.âÂ
Amelia stared at her, stunned.Â
âYou donât know me,â Amelia said.
âI know enough.âÂ
âThen say it!â Amelia snapped, emotion breaking through. âSay what you think you know âbout me!âÂ
Virelle took on step closer.Â
âYou donât know what you are, she said. âBut you feel it. Every time your emotions spike. Every time someone gets too close. Every time you want something badly enough to bend the world around you.âÂ
âI didnât mean to kill Nathaniel. It was an accidentââ
âYou still did it.âÂ
Virelleâs voice didnât rise or accuse. It justâŚstated.Â
Ameliaâs eyes burned. âI lost control. I told you that. I didnât know what was happeninâ to me.âÂ
Virelleâs expression didnât change.Â
âYou led him into the water. You let your emotions climb. And your light answered. You wanted to kill him and your fae gave you the push you needed to do it.â
Amelia shook her head, tears spilling now.Â
âIâŚIt justâŚit happened.âÂ
âKeep selling that lie to yourself Amelia to make you feel better.â The quiet in Virelleâs tone was suffocating. âYou donât direct it. You donât contain it. You react. And everything around you pays the price for that.âÂ
Ameliaâs chest heaved. âYou talkinâ like I chose this.â
âNo,â Virelle said. âIâm talking like you refused to learn it.âÂ
Ameliaâs hands curled into fists. âLearn from who?â She demanded. âMy grandmother died before she could tell me everything. My mama ainât never been there. I been tryinâ to figure this out on my ownââ
âAnd in the process,â Virelle cut in, âyou attached yourself to the first place that felt like safety.âÂ
Amelia went still.Â
âYou embedded yourself in a house already rooted in ancestral work,â Virelle continued. âA woman who practices. A man bound to her. Another drawn to power and pleasure. You placed yourself at the center of something already alive.âÂ
Amelia shook her head slowly. âStop. Annie was the one person I could feel safe with. I didnât do that on purpose. I didnât charm them on purpose.âÂ
âNo,â Virelle said. âBut you did it anyway.â Her eyes flicked briefly, toward Ameliaâs chest. âYou made sweetening work.âÂ
Ameliaâs breath caught.Â
âIâŚâ she hesitated. âIt wasnât for them. I made it for myself. To soften things. To keep peaceââ
âAnd instead,â Virelle said, âyou amplified what you already are.âÂ
The realization crept in slow and sick.Â
âYou think that jar worked on its own?â Virelle went on. âYou think it didnât respond to you? Your blood? Your nature?âÂ
Ameliaâs voice dropped. âI didnât mean to trap nobody.âÂ
âYou didnât have to mean it.â Virelleâs gaze sharpened like daggers. âYouâre a conduit. Not just for desire. For attachment. Obsession. Longing. That jar didnât create those feelingsâŚit fed them. And you stood at the center of it while it did.âÂ
Images flickered behind Ameliaâs eyes.Â
Annieâs hands on her hips and her lips and tongue on her pussy.Â
Smokeâs stare and obsession with her smell, his nose pressed into her bloomers.Â
Stackâs voice telling her he loved her the look in his eyes when he mounted her and fucked her in the backseat of his car.Â
Her stomach turned.Â
âI didnât force them,â she whispered.Â
âNo. But you made it easier for them not to resist.â
Ameliaâs shoulders caved in, her hands covering her face as she cried openly now. The kind of crying that came from being stripped down to truth you didnât want to face.Â
âIâI justâjust wanted somewhere toâto belong,â Amelia choked. âThatâs all I wanted.âÂ
Virelle watched her. Unmoved.Â
âThat doesnât make you harmless.âÂ
Amelia dropped her hands, eyes blazing through tears. âThen what do you want from me?!âÂ
Virelle paused, thenâŚ
âIâm here because youâve become a problem.âÂ
âA problem,â Amelia repeated, hollow.Â
âYes.âÂ
âFor who?âÂ
âFor everything around you.âÂ
Amelia laughed once. Bitter. Broken. âSo what, you here to kill me then?âÂ
Virelleâs gaze lingered. She didnât answer right away.Â
âIf that were the case,â she said finally, âyou wouldnât still be standing.âÂ
Amelia wiped at her face, breathing uneven. âThen why reveal yourself now?âÂ
Virelle looked past her for a moment. Into the trees. Listening to something Amelia couldnât hear.Â
âBecause something else has.â Virelle said.Â
Amelia followed her gaze instinctively.Â
âRemmick,â Virelle added. âHe felt you.âÂ
A chill crept through Ameliaâs spine.Â
âAnd he wonât stop. Virelle said. âNot now that he knows what you are.âÂ
Amelia swallowed hard. âThen teach me.âÂ
It came out raw. Desperate.Â
âTeach me how to control it. How to stop this from happeninâ again. I canât keepââ her voice broke, ââI canât keep hurtinâ people.âÂ
For the first time, Virelleâs expression changed. She didnât appear as hard, although that was still simmering. She was more focused.Â
âYou donât get control because you ask for it,â Virelle said. âYou get it when you stop pretending youâre not capable of destruction.âÂ
Ameliaâs chest tightened. âI know what I did.â She said quietly.Â
âKnowing isnât enough.âÂ
The silence between them was thick and waiting. Amelia lifted her chin, even with tears still on her face.Â
âThen donât stand there talkinâ down to me like Iâm some mistake,â she said. âEither help meâŚor leave me alone.âÂ
Virelle studied her. Long enough that the forest seemed to hold still around them.Â
Then, a distant sound cut through. Another growl.
Remmick.Â
Closer than before.Â
Virelleâs eyes sharpened. âHe found the trail.âÂ
There was no more time to argue.Â
He had her scent now.Â
Amelia felt it before she heard it again. Her chest tightened, her breath turning shallow as that same wrongness crept back over her skin. Her light flickered in response, weak but restless, like it was trying to rise and didnât have the strength.Â
âHeâs cominâ,â Amelia whispered.Â
âI know,â Virelle said.Â
No panic. No urgency in her tone.Â
Amelia turned in place, scanning the dark between the trees like she might see him any second. âWe gotta go!!âÂ
âWe are going,â Virelle replied, stepping forward. âBut Iâm not dragging you blind through these woods again. Youâll leave a trail he can follow in his sleep.âÂ
Another crack split the distance.Â
Closer.Â
Amelia panicked. âThen what do we do?!âÂ
Virelle turned and looked fully at her now.Â
âWhere can you go,â she asked, âwhere your scent is already knownâŚwhere your presence wonât raise suspicionâŚwhere you can hide without feelinâ like youâre hidinâ?âÂ
Ameliaâs mind scrambled. Images flickered too fast to holdâAnnieâsânoâŚno. Sheâs not welcome thereâClub Jukeâhow would she get inside?
ThenâŚ
Pearline.Â
A small house. Quiet. Tucked away. A place that didnât ask too many questions.Â
âShe got a place,â Amelia said quickly, voice shaking. âPearline. She lives on the edge of town, near the low fields. Keeps to herself. Ainât nobody gonâ be lookinâ for me there.âÂ
Virelle held her gaze for a moment. Measuring.Â
âThink carefully,â she said. âYou lead me somewhere unsafe, I will not stay to clean it up.â
âI ainât lyinâ,â Amelia snapped, fear sharpening her tone. âSheâs safe. She donât know nothinâ about this. She justâŚshe minds her business.â
Another sound tore through the trees, accompanied by a wet inhale. A hiss.
Remmick was enjoying this.Â
Virelle reached for Amelia. Her hand closed around Ameliaâs wrist firm and grounding.Â
âPicture it.â She said.Â
Ameliaâs breath stuttered. âWhat?âÂ
âThe house. The road. The land around it. Donât thinkâsee it.âÂ
Amelia squeezed her eyes shut, forcing the image to the front of her mind. The shape of Pearlineâs porch. The lean of the roof. The narrow dirt path leading up to it. The way the land dipped slightly before the yard opened up.Â
âI got it.â Amelia said.Â
âGood.âÂ
The air seemed to tighten. It felt like her body was being pulled away. Amelia barley had time to grasp before everything changed.Â
The ground vanished. The trees folded inward. Sound dropped out of the world. For a split second, there was nothing but a hollow silence and the echo of her own pulse.Â
And then, they were standing somewhere else. Amelia staggered forward, catching herself on the rough edge of a wooden post. Her breath came back in a rush. The smell of dry grass and old wood burned her nose.Â
Pearlineâs place.
It sat peaceful beneath the night sky, tucked back from the road like it had learned not to draw attention to itself. The house was small, one story, its paint long since worn down to soft gray wood. The porch sagged slightly at one corner, but the steps were swept clean. A rocking chair rested near the door, its wood polished from years of use. A lantern hung from a hood casting a warm circle of light across the boards. Beyond the house, the land stretched out flat and open, low fields kissed by the last of the evening air. The grass whispered softly with each passing breeze.Â
Ameliaâs chest rose and fell as she took it in, still trying to catch up to where she was.Â
âWe here,â she said, almost In disbelief.Â
Virelle released Ameliaâs wrist. Her gaze swept the property once with sharp and efficient eyes. The house. The land. The edge of the dark.Â
Evaluating.Â
âThis will do.â She said.
Virelleâs attention shifted back toward the trees, listening. Amelia followed her gaze, her stomach tightening again.Â
âYou think heââ
âHe will come.â Virelle said. âJust not yet.âÂ
Amelia swallowed hard, wrapping her arms around herself. The adrenaline was fading, leaving her cold. Shaken.Â
âWhat do we do?â Amelia asked.Â
Virelle finally looked at her again. For the first time since she appeared, there was something else in her expression.Â
Focus.
âWe make sure,â she said, âthat when he doesâŚyouâre not the same thing he chased into those woods.âÂ
Moonlight filtered through the thin curtains of Pearlineâs bedroom that was heavy with the scent of sweat and the riverâs distant humidity. Sammie Moore had been there since dawn, slipped in after Stack dropped him off. Her husband was still gone, a letter came in saying his trip would be extended for at least another week. A full day tangled in sheets and each other, the world outside forgotten. Sammie couldnât get enough of Pearline, especially not of her pussyâinsatiable, drawn to it like a moth to flame. Loving the raw, musky taste that built through the hours, her scent deepening in the same drawers sheâd worn since that morning.Â
Pearline lay back on the bed, her deep brown skin sheened with sweat, legs parted wide as she watched Sammie with those expressive eyes, a mix of command and surrender in her gaze. She was still in her lilac-colored robe, hiked up around her waist, the cotton drawers tugged aside just enough. She was in no rush to change; she let the dayâs wear cling to her, knowing it drove him wild.Â
âCome here, boy,â Pearline said with a sultry tone, voice floating like she was singing to him.Â
She patted the mattress between her thighs. Her fingers trailed down her belly, parting the damp fabric, revealing dark curls matted with her arousal, her pussy lips swollen and slick from his earlier attentions.Â
Sammie crawled forward on his knees, his lean body buzzing with lust, eyes locked on her like she was salvation and sin wrapped in one. At twenty, he was all eagerness and learning, the Preacherâs son unraveling thread by thread. Guilt flickered in his chestâwhat would Pop say?âbut it drowned under the pull of her, the way she opened for him, trusted him with this scared mess from her honey pot. Sammie settled between her knees, hands gripping her thighs, spreading them wider as he leaned in, the bridge of his nose brushing the damp crotch of her drawers first, inhaling deep. That tasteâŚthat smellâearthy, tangy, built up from her sitting through the Delta heatâit hit him hard, his dick twitching in his trousers, hard like locomotive steel.Â
Sammie hooked his fingers into the waistband, pulling the drawers down her legs slow, letting them bunch at her ankles before tossing them aside. Pearlineâs pussy was right there, exposed, glistening folds parted slightly, clit peeking out swollen and begging. Sammie dove in without a word, mouth latching into her, tongue flat and broad as he licked from her creamy entrance up to her clit in one long, hungry stroke. She tasted like everything he cravedâsalty-sweet, her juices coating his tongue, the dayâs essence making it richer, more forbidden. He imagined what she must taste like after working the fields. Or after a performance at Messengerâs.Â
Pearlineâs hand found his hair, nails tugging on coarse hair, guiding him, âRight there,â she instructed, voice husky, hips lifting to press her pussy against his face. âStay on that spotâŚmy clit, baby. Donât wander.âÂ
Sammie obeyed, lips sealing around the nub, sucking gently like she was a pair of lips he was kissing tender. His tongue circled, then he flicked the tip against her clit before flattening to lap in lazy swipes. Pearline moaned softly, thighs trembling around his ears, the sound validating him, making his chest swell with pride even as attachment knotted deeper.Â
âGo slow with the tongue,â Pearline breathed, her free hand cupping her breast, pinching the nipple through the fabric of her ribe as she watched him work. âLike you savorinâ it. YeahâŚjust like that.âÂ
Sammie was a good learner, always had beenâearnest, attentive, hanging on her every word like his fatherâs sermons. He eased his pace, tongue dragging languid across her clit, then dipping lower to thrust inside her pussy, fucking her with it shallow before returning to suckle the sensitive peak. Her arousal flooded his mouth, dripping down his chin, and he groaned against her, the vibration making her buck.Â
Pearline was wetter now, pussy clenching around nothing as he ate her out, his hands kneading her ass, pulling her closer.
âSuck on it soft,â she directed, voice edging toward a gasp, âlike kissing lipsâŚgentle, but firm. Donât stop.âÂ
Sammie followed, mouth working with precision, alternating sucks and slow licks, his nose buried in her coils, breathing her in. The secrecy of it all added urgency, her husbandâs shadow making every lap feel stolen; temporary. For her, this was breathing, being touched with intention, wanted as a woman alive. For him, it was manhood, unfolding, losing pieces of innocence to her taste, her instructions, willingly stepping into the danger.Â
Pearlineâs breaths came quicker, her hips rolling against his face.Â
âDeeper nowâŚput that tongue back inside, then back up.âÂ
Sammie complied, plunging his tongue into her hole, tasting the depths, lapping at her walls before sliding up to circle her clit again. Pearline was close, body tensing, and he doubled down, sucking harder on the command in her eyes, fingers slipping to part her folds wider for better access. Her climax hit suddenâpussy pulsing, juices gushing as she cried out. Her thighs clamped his head, riding his mouth through the waves.Â
Sammie didnât pull away, he licked her clean and savored the aftershocks. When she finally relaxed, hand stroking his cheek, she looked down at him with those beautiful eyes full of release and something deeper.Â
âGood boy,â she whispered, pulling him up for a kiss, tasting herself on his lips.Â
Sammie eased up from between Pearlineâs thighs, his lips shiny with her juices, chin slick. He knelt there, lean frame taunt with arousal so intense he felt like he would explode just from the taste of her on his tongue. He stared down at her, his eyes wide and earnest, Preacher Boy turned devourer. Pearline lay sprawled on the rumpled bed, her lilac satin robe fallen open like a spilled petal, the smooth fabric clinging to her curves where sweat beaded on her deep brown skin. Sheâs dabbed on jasmine oil that morning, the sweet, heady floral scent blooming warm from her neck and wrists now mingling with the musk of her arousal.Â
Her wild curls fanned out on the pillow, dark and untamed, framing her face like a halo of midnight. Her eyes are glossy from her climax that still rippled through her, half-lidded and sated. She gazed up at Sammie with a lazy smile, chest rising steady, one hand idly tracing the edge of her robe where it gaped over her breast.Â
Sammie wasnât done. Not by a long shot. That taste lingered on his tongue, tangy and addictive, pulling him back like a river current. He needed more of her pussy, more of that forbidden feast that Stack had talked vulgar about during drives to Club Juke, lessons passed like contraband.Â
âStackâŚhe told me âbout findinâ that button down there.â Sammie said, voice rough, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand but not quite breaking the stare. âSaid to savor it like an ice cream cone. Slow licks, make it last. And keep givinâ the woman what she deserves. A good lickinâ, and a happy endin.ââÂ
Pearline let out a soft giggle, the sound bubbling up warm and surprised, her full lips curving as she propped on her elbows.Â
âOh, that cousin of yoursâŚStack got a way witâ words. Teachinâ you right, ainât he?âÂ
Her voice carried that southern lilt, smooth as molasses, eyes sparkling with amusement and the afterglow of a woman wielding pussy power. Validation that made her feel seen, wanted beyond the drudgery of her days.Â
Before she could say more, Sammie moved quick, surprising her with that surge. His hands gripped her knees, pinning them up to her chest, folding her open wide. Pearlineâs, hairy pussy was exposed in full, lips pulled apart, clit peeking like a ripe berry, hole leaking. She gasped, a mix of shock and delight, her body surrendering under his touch.Â
âSammieââ
He was diving back in, face burying between her thighs, but not with frantic laps, no, he started with just kissesâlips pressing tender to her wet curls that shielded her outer lips, then inner, like he was greeting a loverâs mouth. Peck after peck. Pearline moaned, almost as if she was serenading him. Her hands flew to his head, fingers tangled in his thick hair.Â
âOoh, SammieâŚmmm, babyâŚâ
Each kiss sent sparks up her spine, her hips twitching despite the pinned position. Sammie kissed directly over her entrance next, lips sealing, tasting the fresh trickle of her arousal without a tongue in sight, just the pressure of his lips.
âYour cousin taught you well,â Pearline breathed, voice hitching as his lips brushed her clit in a feather-light kiss, making her arch. âYou may be a young man, fresh as spring rain, but lawd, you sure know how to use them lips. Pleasinâ a woman like meâŚdonât stop, baby. Keep kissinâ it just like that.â
Pearlineâs moans grew deeper, drawn-out sighs and low hums with vocal slides like she was making love with her mouth to a microphone. She called his name in that husky drawlââSammie, oh Sammieââlegs trembling against his hold.Â
He kept at it, kissing every inch, devoted, drawing out her whimpers until her body quivered again, on the brink. His lips mapped her pussy with a steady overflow of kisses that grew firmer, more insistent, each one pressing deeper. Her outer lips, that rich, deep mahogany hue blending into the warm brown of her thighs, began to swell under the attention, plumping pull and heavy. Her inner lips peeked out more like wings, flushed a deeper coral, slick and parting just enough to reveal the tender pinkish core beneath, all of it framed by the coarse, dark curls at the top that were matted now with her growing wetness. With those kisses alone, Pearline started leakingâclear strands of her arousal seeping from her entrance, coating his lips and chin.Â
Her clit throbbed into view, swelling to a firm pearl, hooded and begging without words as it pulsed under his gentle presses. Pearlineâs breath came quicker, her wide eyes fluttering, that sated glow from before reigniting into something fiercer.Â
âMmm, thatâs it, babyâŚkeep kissinâ me there,â she whispered, guiding him like a patient teacher in a one-room schoolhouse. âRight on them lipsâŚfeel how Iâm openinâ for you? Lawd, your mouthâs got me all stirred up.âÂ
Sammie patted his lips wider, drawing her inner lips and clit into his mouth, slick petals yielding to the pull, making her hips jerk once. Pearline gasped sharp, a whimper threading through it, her hand sliding from his curls to hook firm on the back of his neck, nails digging just enough to urge him on.
âSuck it like that, Sammieâoh, honey, yes. Get that clit, pull âem in your mouth. Ainât nobody everâŚmmmph.â Her words broke into a moan, low and rolling like thunder over the fields.Â
His energy poured out relentless, that Preacher Boy devotion twisted into something raw and worshipfulâeyes closed tight, shoulders hunched as he worked her pussy with single-minded fire, like he was atoning for every forbidden thought in one endless act. No hesitation, just pure, astounding need to draw every sound from her, to make her body sing under his touch. Pearlineâs instructions kept coming, husky and fragmented between gasps.Â
âSuck that wet part, make it pop. Yeah, kiss likeâŚoh, lawd, you doinâ it right.âÂ
Pearlineâs levitated her hips then, lifting clean off the bed, her knees still pinned but her core thrusted up, shoving her pussy hard into his faceâfeeding him every swollen, creamy, gushy inch, grinding against his sucking mouth with a sensual Dan e born of pure want.Â
Sammie met her halfway, his large hands sliding under to cup her ass, firm cheeks filling his palms, the skin there smooth and sweat-slick. He squeezed, pulled her closer, pushing more pussy onto his lips, burying his face deeper until his nose brushed her curls. Sammie zeroed in, tongue joining the suck, lapping flat and broad over her clit before sealing his lips around it, sucking steady while his tongue swirled the tip. Then down to her inner lips, his tongue flicking between the petals, flattening at her entrance, lips puckering to suck whatever creamy goodness resided on her slick walls. The wet sound of his mouth was ridiculous, mingling with the distant call of a mockingbird outside.Â
Pearline twitched hard, her body a live wire, thighs quivering against his hold, belly tightening as waves built fierce. Moans spilled free, turning to whimpers that pitched higher, gasps ripping from her throat with every suck on her clit.Â
âSammieâŚoh, baby, it feels so goodâdonât you stop, keep suckinâ thatâŚmmm, right there.âÂ
Her hips bucked wilder, shoving pussy into him, the pressure of his hands on her ass only fueling the grind, jasmine-scented sweat beading fresh on her skin, robe twisted forgotten beneath her. The build was too much, too fastâher words tangled, unable to form the warning, just choked.
âI-OH!!!âÂ
It crashed over her. Her climax hit like a Delta Storm, pussy cat clenching and flooding his mouth with a fresh gush, clit pulsing under his relentless sucks and licks. Pearline arched rigid, a long, keening moan tearing outââPREACHER BOY!!ââbody shaking as spasms rippled through her core, whole pussy contracting against his tongue. Sammie didnât pull back right away, eating her through it all, sucking softer, licking that clit Iâm slow circles to draw out every aftershock, swallowing her release with that same devoted hunger, hands kneading her ass to hold her in place. Pearline collapsed back, spent and trembling.Â
Sammie eased off her then, his lips trailing wet kisses down the inside of her thighs, those smooth, deep brown curves quivering from the aftershocks. He peppered them gentle, savoring the salty tang of her skin mixed with the perfume oil that clung to her like summer vine, working his way lower until her legs relaxed fully, splaying open on the rumpled sheets. Pearline floated in that orgasmic haze, chest rising and falling in lazy waves, her wild curls fanned out like a dark halo, eyes half-lidded with a bliss that softened her whole frame. She was glowing and loose.Â
Sammie rolled over onto his back, laying flat beside her, a content smile curving on his moist lipsâwide and boyish, cheekbones prominent, the sheen of her pussy juice and cum smeared across his chin and mouth, glistening like dew on his skin. Pearline turned her head, gaze drifting down, and there it was: his dick straining hard against the front of his trousers, the fabric tented thick. A dark spot bloomed where pre-cum had leaked through. Pearline hadnât touched it yet, hadnât even glanced during their frenzy, but now it throbbed obvious, begging for attention.Â
Pearline pushed up on one elbow, her satin robe slipping further off her shoulder, and reached over, placing her palm flat against that rigid length. She stroked slow at first, graceful fingers tracing the outline through the rough wool, feeling the heat pulse under her touch, the way it jumped eager against her hand. Sammie looked up at her, those expressive eyes wide with a mix of awe and hesitation
His voice came out rough and tender. âYou ainât gotta do nothinâ you donât want, Pearline. I can keep eatinâ your pussy all night if thatâs what you need. Iâd be satisfied with thatâmore than.âÂ
Pearline laughed soft, a warm throaty sound that rolled like river mist, her hand keeping that steady stroke on his bulge, squeezing just enough to make him hiss.Â
âWell, what if u wanna know what Preacher Boy Sammie got tucked away in his pants? Been wonderinâ since you walked in here with that smile.â
Sammie swallowed hard, glancing down at her fingers working him, then back up to her face. âYou sure? I meanâŚâÂ
âIâm sure, baby,â Pearline purred, leaning closer, her seductive eyes locking on his with that confidence she carried like she was captivating an audience. âI want to. And you deserve it for beinâ such a good guestâŚeatinâ my pussy like no man ever has, drawinâ it outta me âtil I couldnât see straight.âÂ
Sammie tilted his head, curiosity flickering through the haze. âYour husband never ate you up like that?â
Pearline scoffed, a sharp little sound, her strokes turning firmer, thumb circling the tip through the cloth where it wept for her. âNo, honey. I married a man that canât keep it up half the time and sure as hell canât please a woman like myself. Leaves me high and dry, every night the same old nothinâ.â She massaged his hardened dick then, palm pressing full along the length, feeling it throb thick and hot. She worked from base to head in unhurried pulls. âI wanna show you why they used to call me Pretty Mouth Pearline,â she added, voice dropping low and teasing, that southern lilt wrapped around the words like a bawdy blues tune.Â
Sammieâs breath caught, but he nodded, stunned silent as she sat up fully, her free hand moving to his belt buckle. She worked it open, with practiced ease, the metal clinking, then she tugged it free, looping it aside. Her fingers dipped to the button next, popping it with a flick, zipper rasping down, each tooth parting. She hooked her thumbs into the waistband of his trousers and underwear both, peeling them down his lean hips, the fabric catching brief on his stiff dick, skin a warm brown flushed darker at the head, semi-thick shaft curved downward, the tip slick with pre-cum beading clear and ready. So much pre cum.Â
Pearline let her eyes roam it appreciative, her hand wrapping around the base, fingertips meeting, stroking once from root to crown, drawing a low groan from him. Then, she leaned in, cupping his jaw with her other hand, and kissed him deep, lips pressing firm against his, tongue slipping past to taste herself on him, and that tangy mess of her release smeared between them. Sammie froze for a beat, stunned that sheâd kiss him like this with his pecker in her hand, messy and unashamed, her flavor sharp on his tongue as she licked into his mouth.Â
Sammie lay there rigid, his gaze locked on Pearlineâs hand wrapped around his pecker, those slender fingers gliding with a twist of her wrist like she was churning butter. Speechless didnât cover it, he cousins form a single word, throat tight as a drum. Jedadiah had run a tight ship back home, no room for anything but scripture and chores, and heâd never even lingered too long with the choir girls after service. Now here he was, stretched out on her bed with her fist working him steady, the heat of her palm sending parks straight up his spine. Sammie flicked his eyes from her faceâthose knowing eyes watching him closeâto the sight of his dick, twitching in her grip, leaking so much pre-cum it stunned him.Â
Pearlineâs thumb brushed over the slick tip each time she reached the crown. She leaned in without a word, her tongue flicking out to lap away the bead of pre-cum gathered there, tasting him clean in one slow drag. Sammieâs whole body jerked, a choked sound catching in his chest as he fought hard not to spill right then, muscles locking tight while pleasure roared up from his balls. The kiss from before still lingered on his lips, but this new touch had him shaking, every nerve lit up under her strokes.Â
Pearline eased her grip just enough to catch his eye. âCan I suck you, Sammie?âÂ
His chest heaved, the answer bursting out desperate and shaky. âYesâŚbut IâI donât wanna cum fast.âÂ
Pearline gave a small nod, calm as ever. âItâs alright if you do. Just relax.âÂ
She settled down between his legs while he watched, eyes wide with nerves. Her palms slid under his balls, cupping them firm to hold his dick straight as the floorboards under the bed. Then, her lips found him, pressing slow kisses all along the length, warm and unhurried. Sammieâs mouth fell open, fresh beat of slick welling up at the tip and trailing down as he leaked steady under her touch.Â
Pearline didnât waste another second. She opened her mouth wide and swept her tongue upward, licking him from the base to the crown in one long, slow stroke, just like she was tasting a sweet popsicle on a July afternoon. The warmth of her mouth was a shock to his system, and as she repeated the motion, the tip of his dick leaked a heavy bead of pre-cum that she licked clean with a hungry flick.Â
She could feel him trembling, his balls tightening and pulling up close to his body as the pleasure spiked. Pearline paused for a heartbeat, looking up at him with those dark, knowing eyes, her voice a sultry drawl.Â
âYou like that, Sammie? Feel good, baby?â She let out a soft, teasing hum, her tongue swirling around the head of his pecker. âPreacher Boy love this tongue on his dick? Love how Iâm tastinâ you?âÂ
Sammieâs head hit the mattress, his fingers digging into the sheets. He felt like he was floating and drowning all at once.Â
âGodâŚyou ainât realâŚâ he gasped, his voice breaking. âHoly shit, PearlineâŚâ
Pearline stopped for a moment, a playful, wicked smile touching her lips. She reached down, her fingers gently massaging his tight balls, rolling them between her palms while her tongue gave the underside of his shaft a sharp, wet lick.Â
âAinât no God in here, baby.â She whispered, her breath hot against his skin. âJust you and me. Just this right here.âÂ
Before he could even process the words, Pearline lunged forward. She opened her throat and took him in, sliding her mouth over him in one fluid motion. She didnât stop at the head; she pushed deeper and deeper, swallowing him whole until the base of his dick was pressed hard against her lips.Â
Sammie let out a choked sound, his entire body stiffening. He was stuck, buried deep in the wet, right heat of her throat. The suction was intense, a vacuum that seemed to pull the very soul out of him. He couldnât move, couldnât breathe, just lay there pinned by her mouth, feeling the squeeze of her throat muscles gripping his pecker like a vice. He was completely at her mercy, wet, muffled sounds of her taking every inch of him filling the room.Â
Pearline glides her lips off of him with agonizing slowness, the wet suction making a soft popping sound as she finally released him. She kept her eyes locked on his the entire timeâdark, hooded, and brimming with a playful sort of power.Â
Sammie was a complete wreck. He lay there panting, his chest having, his pecker throbbing and glistening with her spit. He felt stunned, his mind racing to comprehend how she had managed to take every single inch of him down her throat in one fluid motion without even gagging. You see, them Moore men are well endowed. Packing more meat than a butcher. Sammie always struggled with where to put it all, Stack cracking jokes about it.Â
âSee, thatâs why all the Moore men walk slow. Safety reasons.âÂ
Sammie frowned. âThat true?âÂ
Stack grinned. âThatâs what I tell the tailor every time he send me a bill.âÂ
âHowâŚhow you do that?â Sammie rasped, his voice sounding thin and strained. He looked at her, genuine bewilderment in his eyes. âPearlineâŚI ainât never seen nothinâ like that. YouâŚyou use one of Annieâs spells?âÂ
Pearline quirked a brow, a small, amused smile playing on her lips. She let out a low melodic giggle that vibrated in the room. âAnnieâs spells?â She asked, her voice dripping with honeyed sarcasm. âYou think Annie got spells that help a woman suck some wood?âÂ
Sammieâs mind flashed back to a few days prior. He remembered skipping rocks in the pond near Annieâs shack and overhead Stack talking in a low, gravelly tone to Amelia. He recalled Stack mentioning that Annie sold a special mixâsome kind of root powderâthat helped women provide their men with a âthroat serviceâ that would make a man forget his own name.Â
âI heard Stack,â Sammie admitted, his voice earnest. âHe was talkinâ to Amelia over at the shack. He said Annie sells a mixâŚsomethinâ to make the throat open up, to make it feel different.âÂ
Pearlineâs expression softened into something wicked. She reached up, her fingers grazing the head of his pecker, swirling the pre-cum around the tip. She looked up at him, her eyes flashing with a pride that was entirely carnal.Â
âNo, baby,â she whispered, âI donât need no conjure to suck some dick. This here is all natural. Just a woman who knows exactly how to handle a man.âÂ
Before Sammie could utter another word, Pearline lunged. She didnât tease him this time; she opened her mouth wide and drove forward, swallowing him whole once again. The sensation was instantaneous and overwhelming. He felt his shaft slide past her lips, past her tongue, and deep into the tight, wet heat of her throat.Â
She took him all the way back, burying him deep until her face was pressed against his pubic bone. Sammie let out a muffled cry, his hips jerking upward instinctively. He was trapped again, pinned by the incredible suction of her throat, feeling the pulsing squeeze of her muscles propping him tight. Sammie lay there paralyzed by pleasure, realizing that no spell in the Delta could compare to the raw, natural hunger of Pearlineâs mouth.
Pearline didnât give him a second to recover. She locked her eyes onto his once more, a predatory glint in her gaze, and then she dove back down. This time, she kept her hands pressed flat against the mattress on either side of his hips, refusing to use them to guide him. She wanted him to feel the raw, unassisted power of her mouth.Â
She clamped her lips tight around the head of his pecker and began to suck with a fierce pull. From the very top to base, Pearline was literally eating him, her cheeks hollowing out as she created a vacuum that felt like it was trying to pull the soul right out of his body. There was no hesitation, no tentative teasing, just passionate, hungry consumption.Â
Sammie was completely shook. He lay there, his lean frame twitching against the sheets, his toes curling as the sheer force of her suction scent electric shocks straight to his spine. He wasnât just moaning; he was letting out low, guttural groans that sounded more like prayers than pleas.Â
He looked down at her, his expression one of total defeat. He stared at the top of her head, the wild curls of her hair bouncing with every deep, wet slide of her throat, and he felt a sense of awe that bordered on terror. To him, Pearline didnât seem like a woman from the Delta anymore; she looked like some otherworldly creature, a siren who had lured him into a trap he had no desire to escape.Â
He watched, mesmerized and breathless, as his dick disappeared completely into her mouth over and over again. The sight of his own shaft vanishing into the dark, wet tightness of her throat, combined with the wet, slapping of her lips hitting his pubic bone, broke whatever was left of his resolve.Â
Pearline could feel him shaking, could hear the way his breath hitched in ragged gasps, and it only fueled her passion. She increased the pace, her tongue swirling around the rim of his head before she plunged back down, swallowing him whole with a greedy, desperate hunger. She was claiming him, marking him with every wet side, proving to the Preacher Boy that no sermon or scripture could ever compete with the visceral pleasure of her mouth.Â
Sammieâs body couldnât take the passivity anymore. The sheer, overwhelming sensation of her throat clamping down on him triggered something primal, something that drowned out the voice of his father and the echoes of the pulpit. He stopped shaking and started moving. He gripped the sheets tight with one hand and reached down with the other to steady himself as he began to thrust. He started slow, pushing his pecker deep into her wet mouth, grinding his hips against her face. He wasnât just receiving pleasure now, he was taking it, driving himself into her mouth, causing the mattress to creak beneath them.Â
Pearlineâs eyes widened, looking up at him from under those wild curls. She hadnât expected the Preacher Boy to find his rhythm so quickly, but she didnât fight him, her tongue swirling around the head of his dick as he slid on and out. She let him set the pace, her cheeks sunkened as she sucked him past her uvula with every thrust, her eyes locked on his watching the transformation on his face. No.
Then, the sound came. A sound Pearline had never heard from the quiet, earnest boy who played his guitar in the shade.Â
âYeahâŚjust like that,â Sammie groaned, his voice dropping an octave, turning raw and gravelly. âSuck it, Pearline. Eat it allâŚyou like that, donât you? You like havinâ the Preacherâs boy deep in your throat?â
Pearline froze for a split second, a jolt of pure electricity shooting through her. The contrast was intoxicatingâA boy who looked like an angel talking like a blues singer. Hearing him claim her, hearing that filth spill from his lips in that thick Delta drawl, sent a surge of heat straight to her pussy. It fueled a hunger in her that was almost violent.Â
Pearline didnât just let him thrust, she started meeting him. She used her tongue to tease the underside of his pecker, sucking the head with a ferocious, intensity every time he bottomed out in her throat. She wanted him to feel exactly how much his words were affecting her. She wanted to drain him dry.Â
âThatâs it, baby,â Pearline thought, though she couldnât speak with his dick filling her mouth. She started to moan around him, the vibrations from her hums Sammie could feel deep in his balls. She increased the suction, her lips tight and wet, swirling and pulling, determined to brings him back to the edge.Â
Sammie was losing it. The combination of her expert mouth and the thrill of his own dirty talk had him seeing stars. He thrust harder, his hips snapping forward, breath coming out ragged.Â
âIâm gonââŚIâm gonâ fill you up, Pearline,â Sammie hissed, his voice shaking with the effort of not clomaxing instantly. âIâm gonâ cum right down your throatâyou take all of me. Every drop.âÂ
The challenge in his voice was the final trigger. Pearline dove in with everything she had, her throat working like a pump, her tongue flicking frantically against his frenulum. She was eating him with a desperate, greedy passion, her eyes hungry and dazed, demanding that he give her everything he had. She wanted it right there in the back of her throat.Â
Sammieâs body snapped like a dry branch in a storm. He felt the surge start deep in his gut, a violent, electric blaze that rushed downward, bypassing every thought of sin or salvation. He let out a strangled, guttural cry, his back arching off the mattress as the first wave of climax hit him with a force that nearly blinded him.Â
Sammie didnât just cum; he erupted.Â
It was the hardest he had ever experiencedâa visceral, pulsing explosion that made his hand-jobs feel like a distant, pale memory. The tightness and skill of Pearlineâs mouth, the way she clamped down on him and refused to let go, turned the pleasure into something almost agonizingly sharp. He felt his pecker throb violently inside her, shooting thick, hot ropes of cum deep into the back of her throat.Â
âOh GodâŚPearline! Pearline!â He gasped, his voice breaking, his fingers digging into the sheets until the fabric groaned.Â
Pearline didnât flinch or pull back to let him breathe or give him a moment of reprieve. She sounded down, gripping the base of his length with her hand, squeezing tight while her mouth became a seal, sucking with a hungry slurp of her lips to draw every single drop out of him. She swallowed hard, her throat working in powerful gulps, taking his hot seed as it flooded her mouth.Â
His entire frame trembled with the aftershocks. Sammie felt drained, hollowed out, and completely conquered. Every pulse of his pecker sent another spurt of cum into her, and Pearline met each one with a determined suction. Her eyes locked on his, watching him unravel. She wanted him to feel the full weight of his surrender; she wanted him to know that in this room, under her touch, the Preacherâs boy was nothing more than a man driven by raw, animal need.Â
As the final tremors subsided, Sammie collapsed back into the pillows, his chest heaving, his breath coming in ragged sons of relief. He was floating, his mind a blank slate of white noise and pleasure.Â
Pearline finally pulled away with a slow, wet pop. A thin string of saliva and cum connected her lip to the head of his glistening pecker. She didnât wipe her mouth, instead she licked her lips, tasting the salt and heat of him, a triumphant, knowing smile playing on her face.Â
Pearline looked down at himâspent, utterly defeatedâand let out a soft, humming laugh that vibrated in the humid air of the room.Â
âNow, tell me, Preacher Boy,â she licked her lips, her voice a sultry, velvet caress. âDoes your daddyâs book got a chapter on a feeling like that?âÂ
Sammieâs hands shot up and caught Pearline by the waist before she could finish that teasing question. With a sudden yank, he dragged her down onto the mattress, rolling so he was straddling her hips, his spent pecker twitching back to life against the soft satin of her robe.Â
âNo,â he panted, voice still hoarse from the way sheâd just wrung him dry, âthe book donât got a chapter for that feelinâ.â He leaned in close, lips brushing her ear. âBut if it did, I reckon itâd call it damnationâŚand Iâd read it every night.âÂ
Pearline let out a bright, surprised laugh that shook her whole body beneath him.Â
He kissed her hard, open-mouthed, tasting himself on her tongue as his hips rolled forward. His pecker, slick and semi-hard again, dragged along the warm seam of her pussy through thin fabric, grinding slow and heavy. Pearline moaned into his mouth, her thighs parting wider on instinct, and he pressed down firmer, letting her feel every inch of him sliding against her swollen lips. Sammieâs hands roamed under her robe, thumbs brushing her nipples, nudging his pecker insistently at her pussy lips.Â
Then came a knock.Â
Three firm raps against the front door.Â
They both froze. Sammieâs mouth hovered over hers, breath ragged. His mind raced starved straight to Stackâmaybe his cousin had come early to drag him back to Jedadiah or help him finalize things at Club Juke or whatever trouble the twins cooked up. Pearlineâsceyes flocked toward the bedroom door, wide and suddenly alert. Pearline sat up quick, sliding out from under him. She tugged her robe tight around her body, knotting the belt with shaky fingers. A flicker of panic crossed her face, the last thing she needed was some nosy fucking neighbor checking in while her husband was gone.Â
âStay put,â she whispered, voice firm, âI ainât finished with you yet, Preacher Boy.âÂ
She gave him one last heated look, then slipped out of the bedroom, leaving Sammie alone on the rumpled sheets, pecker hard and aching, heart hammering as he listened for voices at the door.Â
Her feet padded across the worn hardwood as she made her way through the small house.Â
Something about the knock sat wrong with her.Â
By the time she reached the front door, concern had begun curling in her stomach. She unlocked it and pulled it open.Â
The sight before her made her heart sink.Â
âLord have mercy!âÂ
Amelia stood on the porch. Her curls were tangled and damp. Dirt streaked the hem of her dress. Her cheeks were blotchy from crying, her eyes swollen and red-rimmed. She looked exhausted. Like sheâd been running. Like sheâd been running for a long time.Â
âAmelia?âÂ
Pearline immediately stepped forward.Â
âWhat happened, baby?âÂ
Amelia opened her mouth. Nothing came out.Â
Pearlineâs worry deepened. Then, she noticed the woman standing beside her. The stranger was unlike anyone sheâd ever seen.Â
Tall.Â
Elegant.Â
Still.
Her skin held a pale gold-brown hue that seemed untouched by the world around her. Long dark hair fell in heavy waves down her back, nearly reaching her waist, catching the moonlight in subtle ribbons of silver. Her features were striking enough to make a person stare twiceâhigh cheekbones, straight nose, full mouth.Â
But it was her eyes that unsettled Pearline.Â
They were Ancient. Sharp and watchful. The eyes of somebody who spent a very long time studying the world and found little left capable of surprising her. She wore dark clothing fitted close to her fameâa long coat draped over narrow shoulders despite the warmth of the Mississippi night. There wasnât a speck of dirt on her. As if she hadnât traveled at all but simply appeared.Â
Pearline felt the hairs on her arms rise.Â
The woman said nothing. Simply watched.Â
Waiting.Â
Amelia finally found her voice. It came out small and broken.Â
âPâPearlineâŚâ
The sound alone was enough.Â
Pearlineâs exhaled. âOh, honey.âÂ
Amelia lowered her head. Tears gathered again.Â
Pearline reached out instinctively, touching her shoulder.
âWhat the hell happened?âÂ
Amelia swallowed, then looked over her shoulder toward the darkness beyond the porch, then back at Pearline.
âCan we come in?âÂ
Pearline didnât hesitate.Â
âOf course you can.âÂ
She stepped aside immediately. The screen door creaked open wider.Â
Amelia entered first, and the strange woman followed after her, silent as a shadow.Â
Pearline closed the door behind them.Â
It started in a bayou. A bayou that extended wide beneath a pale afternoon sky, its dark water and cypress trunks rose from the earth like old sentinels. Spanish moss hung from the branches overhead, stirring lazily whenever a breeze managed to find its way through the trees. Dragonflies skimmed in the distance, frogs croaked from the reeds, and birds called to one another from hidden perches deep within the swamp.Â
Six-year-old Elias Moore sat alone on a flat stone near the waterâs edge, his bare feet dusty from a day spent wandering farther than his father would have approved of. His overalls were stained at the knees. A thin stick rested on his hands as he scraped absent-minded patterns into the damp earth. Every few moments he glanced across the water, though he wasnât looking at anything in particular. His thoughts had drifted elsewhere.Â
Somewhere ahead, Elijah was running through the trees. Stack could hear him now and again. A laugh. A shout. The crack of a branch underfoot. His twin sounded carefree. Untouched by the ache that had settled inside Eliasâ chest.Â
Their mama had been gone a long time.Â
He never got to hear her voice. Never got to hug her. Eat her cooking. Sit in her lap under the stars after a hard day in the fields. That frightened him more than he liked to admit. And yet, his daddy blamed him for her passing. Beat him so bad with his belt it left him raw on the ass for days. And Elijah would comfort him. Elias feared that the beatings would get worse. And that Elijah would get darker.Â
Elias lowered his gaze to the muddy ground and swallowed against the lump forming in his throat. The loneliness came in waves. Sometimes it caught him by surprise. Sometimes it sat beside him all day. Today it had followed him all the way to the bayou.
A flash of movement across the water pulled his attention upward.
At first, he thought it was a bird.Â
Then, he thought it might be sunlight slipping between the trees.
But when he blinked, he realized it was a woman.Â
She stood beneath a cluster of cypress trees on the opposite bank. For a moment, Elias simply stared. He couldnât have explained why. Nothing about her seemed frightening. Strange, maybe. Unexpected. Yet there was something about her presence that rooted him to the spot.Â
The woman moved through the trees with an easy grace. Her long, dark hair flowed down her back, catching bits of sunlight where it touched her. Her skin carried a warm, golden-brown glow that reminded him of river stones after a summer rain. She seemed completely at ease, as though the bayou belonged to her.Â
Elias frowned slightly.Â
He hadnât heard anyone approach.Â
Hadnât heard a horse.
One moment she wasnât there. The next she was.
The woman turned slowly, and her eyes found him immediately.Â
A smile spread across her face.Â
The sadness in Eliasâ chest eased without warning.
It wasnât magic. At least, not in any way he understood. It simply felt like stepping into sunlight after standing in the shade too long. Warmth spread through him. The hurt heâd been carrying all afternoon loosened its grip.Â
She raised one hand and waved.Â
Elias looked behind himself instinctively, half expecting someone else to be there.Â
There wasnât.Â
The wave was for him.
Tentatively, he waved back.Â
The womanâs smile widened.Â
She began moving closer to the water. Calm. Every step seemed measured, as though she already knew exactly where she was going. The closer she came, the more clearly Elias could see her face.Â
She was beautiful.
Not in the way church ladies described beauty.Â
Not in the way grown folks talked about pretty women.Â
She looked like something from an old story. Like sheâd stepped out of one of the folktales whispered on front porches after dark.Â
When she reached the waterâs edge, she stopped and looked at him for a long moment. There was kindness in her eyes. Kindness and something else he couldnât name.Â
Then, she spoke.Â
âEverythingâs gonâ be alright, baby boy.âÂ
Her voice carried across the water with surprising ease.
Elias felt those words settle somewhere deep inside him.
He didnât know why he believed her.
He just did.Â
The woman continued smiling, and for the first time, in a very long time, the ache of losing his mother didnât feel quite so heavy.Â
He found himself smiling back.Â
The woman studied him quietly. There was affection in her gaze now. Pride, even. As though she were looking at someone she had known for years instead of a little boy sheâd never met before.Â
Stack tilted his head. âHow you know?âÂ
The question slipped out before he could stop it.
The woman laughed softly. The sound reminded him of water moving over smooth stones.Â
âKnow what, baby?âÂ
âThat everythinâ gonâ be alright.âÂ
Her smile softened.
âBecause it will.âÂ
Stack considered that answer carefully and decided it wasnât much of an answer at all. He opened his mouth to ask another question, but the woman was already looking beyond him, toward something far away.Â
Toward something he couldnât see.
When her gaze returned to him, there was a sadness in it now. A tenderness that made his young heart ache for reasons he couldnât understand.Â
For a moment, he thought she might say something else.Â
Thought she might tell him who she was.Â
Instead, she simply smiled once more.Â
Then, the sunlight shifted across the water.Â
A breeze stirred the moss overhead.Â
And when Elias blinked, the woman was gone.
For years, that was how Stack remembered it.Â
The woman appeared. She smiled. She told him everything would be alright.Â
Then, she vanished.Â
The memory had lived inside him untouched for so long that he questioned it. Never examined it too closely. It remained preserved exactly as heâd experienced it, tucked away in a quiet corner of his mind where grief and wonder shared the same space. Yet now, standing beside the bayou once more, something felt different.Â
The water no longer moved.Â
The dragonflies were gone.Â
Even the breeze had disappeared.Â
The world had become unnaturally still.Â
Young Stack frowned.
The woman remained at the waterâs edge. Except she wasnât fading this time. She wasnât leaving.Â
Instead, she took a step forward.Â
Then another.Â
And another.Â
The distance between them began shrinking. A strange feeling settled in Stackâs stomach. And it wasnât fear, it was recognition.Â
The closer she came, the more details emerged. The curve of her smile. The shape of her eyes. The softness of her cheeks. Features he should have recognized before but somehow never had.Â
The woman stopped directly in front of him. Close enough that another face began to appear beneath it. Not replacing hers. Blending with it. Like two reflections meeting on the surface of water. Dark eyes. Long hair. A familiar smile.Â
Amelia.Â
The realization drifted through the dream slowly.Â
The woman and Amelia.Â
Amelia and the woman.Â
Something connected them. Something important. Stackâs young brow furrowed in confusion.Â
The woman lowered herself to one knee before him. The sadness in her eyes seemed deeper now.Â
Older.Â
Like she carried knowledge too heavy for a child to understand.Â
âYou got a good heart,â she told him softly.Â
Stack shifted on his feet where he stood. He wasnât sure what to do with that.
The woman smiled.
Then, she reached out and rested her hand against his cheek.Â
Warm. Gentle. Real.Â
The touch filled him with the same peace heâd felt all those years ago.Â
Only now there was something else beneath it.Â
Urgency.Â
The feeling that she was trying to tell him something before time ran out.Â
The golden glow around her brightened. The trees blurred at the edges. The water shimmered. Everything around them seemed to bend and stretch.
Stack opened his mouth.Â
âWho are you?âÂ
The woman looked at him for a long moment. Then, she smiled. A sad smile. The kind grown folks wore when they already knew how a story ended.Â
âYouâll know one day.âÂ
The answer frustrated him.Â
Before he could ask another question, her hand squeezed his cheek gently.
Then she spoke again. This time her voice sounded far away. As though it was coming from years ahead instead of a bayou.Â
âTake care of my girl.âÂ
Stack blinked.Â
The words didnât make sense.Â
âMy what?âÂ
The woman only smiled.Â
The glow surrounding her intensified until it washed across the water, the trees, the sky itself. Everything became gold. Everything became light.Â
And thenâ
Pain.Â
A sharp ache exploded through his shoulder.Â
The bayou shattered.Â
The light vanished.Â
Stack jerked awake with a gasp lodged in his throat. For a moment, he didnât know where he was. The dream clung to him stubbornly. He could still see the womanâs face. Still feel her hand against his cheek. Still hear those impossible words echoing inside his head.Â
Take care of my girl.Â
His chest rose and fell rapidly as he stared at the ceiling above him. A familiar scent lingered in the room.Â
Lavender.
Rose water.
Amelia.Â
Memory crashed into him all at once.Â
The confrontation. The jars. Smoke shouting. Annie crying. Amelia glowing.
The force of her power slamming into him.Â
Stack sucked in a breath and immediately regretted it. Pain shot through his ribs and shoulder, forcing him to grit his teeth. He pushed himself upright anyway, one hand pressed against his side as he looked around.Â
Moonlight spilled through the curtains and stretched across the floorboards.Â
Ameliaâs room.Â
Her dresser sat against the wall. A brush remained where sheâd left it. One of her ribbons rested on the counter of the vanity. Her books were pilled in the corner. A dress hung from a peg near the door.Â
Small pieces of her.Â
Evidence that sheâd been here. Evidence that she wasnât now.Â
The realization settled heavily in his chest.Â
She was gone. The dream lingered. The womanâs voice lingered. And for the first time in twenty years, Stsck found himself wondering if that day by the bayou had ever been a memory at all.Â
When Stack finally stepped out of Ameliaâs room, the floorboards creaked beneath his weight as he made his way down the hallway, one hand braced against the wall whenever the ache in his ribs threatened to steal his breath. Every part of him felt sore. His shoulder throbbed. The side of his head pulsed steadily. Even his jaw ached from where heâd hit the floor.Â
The smell reached him first.Â
Coffee.Â
Sage.
Burnt candle wax.
Home.
A warm glow spilled from the kitchen doorway ahead. Stack rounded the corner and found exactly what heâd expected.Â
 Nobody had gone to bed.
Smoke sat at the table with his arms folded across his chest, a half-empty mug resting near his elbow. The hard set of his jaw told Stack he hadnât moved much since Amelia ran. Annie stood near the counter sorting through bundles of herbs, carefully separating stems from leaves and placing them into small bowls. Broken pieces of glass sat piled nearby, gathered from the wreckage left behind in the shack.Â
The moment Annie saw him, she abandoned what she was doing.
âThere you are.âÂ
She crossed the room immediately.Â
Before Stack could protest, her hands were already on him. Turning his face. Checking his eyes. Pressing careful fingers against his ribs.
Stack endured it without complaint.Â
Annie clicked her tongue. âYou hurt.âÂ
âI noticed.âÂ
âYou lucky you ainât crack nothinâ.âÂ
Smoke let out a grunt. âHard-headed bastard probably cracked the shelf instead.âÂ
Despite everything, the corner of Annieâs mouth twitched.Â
Stack managed a weak snort.
Then, the moment passed quickly. Reality settled back over the space.Â
Annie returned to the counter. Smoke stared into his coffee. Stack lowered himself carefully into a chair.Â
Silence lingered. Heavy. Uncomfortable.Â
Smoke finally broke it.
âYou still gonâ defend her?âÂ
Stack looked up.
Smoke was already watching him.
Waiting.Â
Stack rubbed a hand over his face.Â
âI ainât defendinâ what happened.âÂ
âSound like it.âÂ
âIt ainât.âÂ
Smoke leaned back in his chair. âShe damn near killed you.âÂ
The words hung there. Sharp. Unavoidable.Â
Stackâs jaw tightened. âShe ainât mean it.âÂ
âThat donât change what happened.âÂ
âNo.âÂ
âDidnât change what happened to Nathaniel either.âÂ
Silence.Â
Annie stopped sorting herbs.Â
Stack looked down at the table.Â
For a moment, nobody spoke. Then Annie sighted softly.
âI keep thinkinâ âbout somethinâ.âÂ
Smoke looked toward her. âSo say it, woman.âÂ
Annie sat down across from them. Her hands folded together. âEverythinâ she done got one thing in common.âÂ
Smoke frowned. âWhat?âÂ
Annieâs gaze drifted toward the dark window above the wash basin. âShe lose control.âÂ
Stack lifted his head.Â
Annie continued. âShe lost control with Nathaniel. Lost control tonight. Every story got the same end. Fear. Grief. Anger. Somethinâ pushes her too far and that light takes over.Â
Smokeâs expression remained hard. âStill got people hurt.âÂ
The sadness there settled over the room. Because they all knew. Nobody had escaped this untouched.Â
Smoke stared into his mug. Stack stared at the table. Annie stared at neither of them.Â
Then, Stack finally spoke. âI saw her again.âÂ
Annie looked up first. âWho?â
âThe woman.â
Neither Annie nor Smoke said anything.Â
âThe one from the bayou.âÂ
The words pulled their full attention. Stack leaned back carefully and stared at the ceiling for a moment, trying to organize the memory. Trying to make sense of the dream.Â
âWhen we was little,â he began, âI told Amelia about somebody I seen near the bayou. That woman.âÂ
Annie nodded slowly.Â
âI dreamed âbout her.âÂ
Smoke leaned in. âDreamed?âÂ
Stack nodded. âOnly this time it wasnât exactly the same.âÂ
Annieâs brow furrowed. âHow?âÂ
Stack hesitated. Then told them. The bayou. The trees. The water. The woman approaching. Her face. Her voice. The way sheâd touched his cheek. Every detail.Â
Annie listened without interrupting. Smoke stayed unusually quiet.Â
Then, Stack told them the part that had followed him into waking.
âTake care of my girl.âÂ
Nobody moved. Nobody spoke.Â
Annieâs eyes narrowed slightly. Deep in thought.Â
âWhat?â Stack asked.
Annie looked at him. âYou sure thatâs what she said?â
âYeah.âÂ
âYou ainât never heard her say that before?âÂ
âNo.â Â
Annie leaned back slowly. The gears were turning behind her eyes now.Â
Stack recognized the look. It was the same look she got when Rootwork revealed something she wasnât expecting.Â
âWhat you thinkinâ?âÂ
Annie didnât answer immediately. When she finally spoke, her voice was soft spoken.
âYou described that woman before.âÂ
âSo?âÂ
âSo I know somebody she sound an awful lot like.âÂ
Stack sat forward. Smoke did too.Â
Annie looked between them.Â
âAmeliaâs mama.â
Neither brother spoke. The words landed harder than either expected. Stackâs heartbeat picked up.Â
Smoke frowned. âYou think thatâs who he saw?âÂ
âI donât know.â Annie rubbed her hands together slowly. âBut I know one thing.âÂ
âWhat?â
Her gaze shifted to Stack. âThe honey jar aint why you saw that woman.âÂ
Smokeâs jaw tightened. âAnnieââ
âNo, Elijah.â She shook her head. âA sweeteninâ jar donât make somethinâ from nothinâ. It donât put feelings where there ainât none. It amplifies. Encourages. Feeds whatâs already there.â
Stack held her gaze. Smoke looked away first.Â
The implications settled heavily between them.Â
Years before Amelia arrived. Years before the jars. Years before any of this. Stack had seen her mother. Or someone connected to her bloodline. And remembered.Â
All this time.
Stack exhaled slowly. âI donât care what that damn jar did.âÂ
Neither Annie nor Smoke interrupted.Â
âI donât care what she is neither.â His voice was rough now. Honest. Painfully honest. âI love her anyway.âÂ
The confession lingered in the room. Smoke closed his eyes briefly. Annie lowered her gaze. Neither argued. Neither mocked him. Because they both knew he meant it.
After a long while, Annie pushed her chair back and stood.
âWhat now?â Smoke asked, lighting a cigarette with a match.
Annie looked toward the dark window. Toward the night beyond it. Toward all the unanswered questions waiting somewhere out there.Â
âWe find her.âÂ
Smoke stared at her. Stack did too.Â
Whether from anger, grief, love, or some mixture of all three, neither man could tell.Â
âWe find her,â she repeated softly. âAnd we get the truth.âÂ
The decision settled over the house with a weight that none of them could ignore. The lantern on the table cast a warm glow across their faces, catching the exhaustion that had carved itself into each of them.
Then, Smoke stood.
The chair legs scraped against the floor.
That was all it took.
The room shifted from discussion to action.
Stack pushed himself to his feet more slowly. Pain immediately flared through his ribs, drawing a curse from beneath his breath. He pressed a hand against his side and waited for the worst of it to pass.
Smoke noticed. âYou sure you can do this?â
Stack shot him a look. âYou askin' or tellin'?â
âI'm serious.â
âSo am I.â
Smoke held his gaze for a moment before nodding.
That was the end of it.
The brothers disappeared into different parts of the house.
Annie remained in the kitchen long enough to gather the things sheâd already begun setting aside. Her hands moved automatically through years of habit and practice. Small cloth bundles filled with protective herbs. Bottles of oil. Salt wrapped in muslin. Iron nails. Twine. A carved bone charm her grandmother had once carried. Each item found its place inside the leather utility belt resting across the table.
By the time Smoke returned, she was fastening the belt around her waist. A white tank top stretched across his broad chest. Dark trousers sat low on his hips. The leather shoulder holster he wore crossed over his back and chest, hugging muscle and scar alike as he adjusted the straps. His pistol rested securely beneath one arm. A second firearm disappeared into the back of his waistband.
Years of dangerous living had made the process second nature.
He checked each weapon carefully. Then checked them again.
Annie barely looked up.
She knew that ritual.
Smoke had always prepared for trouble the same way.
Quietly. Thoroughly. Without complaint.
Stack emerged from the hallway moments later.
He still looked rough.
The bruise darkening along the side of his face had deepened since waking. Every movement carried a faint stiffness that told Annie he was hurting far more than he admitted. Yet there wasn't a trace of hesitation in him.
He pulled a pistol from the top drawer of a cabinet near the door and tucked it securely into the waistband of his slacks. The motion drew another wince from his ribs.
Smoke noticed that too.
He didn't comment.
No point.
Stack wasn't staying behind. They all knew it.
Annie secured the final pouch on her belt and reached for a lantern resting near the kitchen wall.
That finally got Smoke's attention.
âWhat you doin'?â
Annie lifted the lantern. âWhat it look like?â
His expression immediately hardened.
âNo.â
She rolled her eyes. âNo?â
âNo.â
The single word landed firm.
Annie turned toward him fully.
Smoke crossed his arms. âYou ainât cominâ.â
A short laugh escaped her. The sound carried absolutely no amusement.
âThe hell Iâm not.â
âIâm dark.â
âSo?â
âWe donât know where she is.â
"We gonâ find out."
Smokeâs jaw tightened. "We donât know who else out there."
Annieâs expression didn't change. âWe never do.â
âAnnie.â His voice lowered. More serious now. âThe Klan been active these last few weeks. You know that.â
Stack shifted against the wall. He hated agreeing with Smoke, especially lately. But this time he did.Â
âHe right.â
Annie looked at him.
Stack met her gaze. âIf she made it far enough out, we ainât just lookinâ for Amelia.â
Annie remained silent.
Stack continued. We could run into anybody.â
âThen itâs a good thing I know how to handle myself.â
Smoke exhaled sharply. âThat ainât the point.â
âIt is the point.â
Annie set the lantern down harder than necessary.
The glass rattled.
âYou think Iâm sittinâ in this house while that girl out there alone?â
Neither man answered. Because they knew exactly what she meant.
Annie looked between them, emotion glimmered in her eyes.
Raw. Painful.
âI let her in my home.â Her voice softened. âI taught her. Fed her. Loved her.â
Smoke's expression eased slightly.
Annie swallowed. âAnd whether she lied or not, whether she wrong or not, she ran outta here hurt and scared.â
The words hung heavily between them.
âI already shoulda seen more than I did.â She looked down briefly. Then back up. âIf somethin' happen to her tonight and I stayed home knowinâ I couldâve helpedâŚâ She shook her head. âI wouldn't forgive myself.â
Smoke rubbed a hand over his face. Stack looked away.
Neither liked it. Neither wanted it. But neither could argue with it either.
Eventually Smoke sighed. Long. Defeated.
âStubborn woman.â
Annie smiled faintly. âThat's why you married me.â
Smoke muttered something under his breath that made Stack snort despite himself. The tension eased for the first time all evening.
Only slightly.
Smoke stepped closer to Annie and pulled one of his pistols from the holster at his back. The weapon rested in his palm for a second.
Then, he offered it to her.
Annie's gaze dropped to it.
Slowly she accepted.
The familiar weight settled comfortably in her hand. Smoke held her eyes as she checked the cylinder.
âDonât make me regret this.â
âI wonât.â
âYou better not.â
Annie slid the pistol into her belt. The lantern returned to her grip. Around her waist hung enough rootwork supplies to stock a small altar. Around them waited the Mississippi night.
The night waited just beyond the threshold.
Smoke stood nearest the door, one hand resting against the frame while the other adjusted the pistol secured beneath his shoulder holster. Stack had already started toward the door, favoring one side despite his efforts to hide it. None of them wanted to waste another minute.
Every second Amelia remained out there alone tightened the knot in their chests.
Then, came the knock. The sound echoed through the house.
Three sharp raps.
Everyone froze. The silence that followed seemed to swallow the room whole.
Stack was the first to move. His head snapped toward the door. Hope flashed across his face so quickly it almost hurt to witness.
âAmelia.â
Smoke was already reaching for his weapon. âHold up.â
The brothers exchanged a look.
Another knock followed. More forceful.
Stack took a step forward. âIt could be herâ
Smokeâs hand settled around the grip of his pistol. âIt could be anybody.â
âIt could be Amelia, Smoke.â
The desperation in his voice made Annie close her eyes briefly. When she opened them again, her gaze remained fixed on the door.
âNo.â
Both brothers looked at her.
Annie tightened her grip on the lantern. âAmelia ain't gonna knock.â
The words settled heavily in the room.
Because she was right.
If Amelia had returned, she wouldn't be standing politely on the porch. She would've come straight inside. The realization drained some of the hope from Stack's face.
Together they approached the door. Smoke positioned himself on one side. Stack took the other. Both men drew their weapons.
The atmosphere inside the house tightened. Annie remained a few feet back, lantern in one hand, pistol resting at her hip.
Smoke lifted three fingers.
Stack nodded once.
Three.
Two.
One.
The door swung open.
The woman standing on the porch looked ready to kill somebody. Rain clouds rolled overhead behind her, turning the night sky nearly black. The lantern light illuminated sharp cheekbones, furious eyes, and a posture so rigid it looked painful.
Celine BroussardâDuPont.Â
Celine's gaze landed on Stack first.
Recognition flashed immediately. Then confusion.
Her eyes narrowed.
She looked at him. Then looked at Smoke. Then back to Stack. A small crease formed between her brows. The fury didn't leave her face. If anything, it deepened.
Slowly, her eyes traveled between the brothers.
One.
Then the other.
Two identical faces.
Two identical men.
Understanding dawned.
A cold realization settled over her features.
"SoâŚthat's what this is."
Her voice was low. Dangerously controlled.
Smoke didn't lower his weapon.
Neither did Stack.
"What you want?" Smoke asked.
Celine barely acknowledged him.
Her attention shifted beyond the brothers. Toward the interior of the house.
Toward Annie.
The moment their eyes met, something changed. The anger sharpened. Became personal.
Ancient.
The kind of resentment that had survived years.
"Cordelia James's granddaughter."
Annie went still.
Celine stepped forward onto the porch. She didnât cross the threshold, but it was enough to make her intentions clear. The lantern light caught the fury burning in her eyes and for the first time since arriving, she smiled.
It wasn't a pleasant smile.
It was the smile of someone who had finally found exactly who she'd been looking for.
âBeen a while since I seen you, Antoinette. Wish this reunion could have been under better circumstances butâŚIâm here to collect a floozy that fucked my husband. The one youâre keepinâ hidden in this house. The one workinâ in your shop? YesâŚthe town talks.â
Stack and Smoke didnât flinch. They remained at the ready, Smoke with one arm extended and his finger on the trigger, Stack with a twoâhanded grip that didnât waver. Annie remained still, chin elevated, never blinking as she locked eyes with Celine.Â
Celine looks between Stack and Smoke, a jaded look on her face.
âIâm not here to tussle witâ you folks. I just need the girl. Tell me where she is if she ainât here or bring her to me. Then, Iâll be out your hair.â
Stack narrowed his eyes and flashed a cunning smirk, âShe ainât here. And we ainât telling you shit, wench.âÂ
Celine rolled her eyes, âOh, please, nigga. Iâm done foolinâ âround witâ yaâll and this fuckinâ town and your lies and your games. Now if I gotta come in hereââ
âYou step foot past that doâ Iâm a light you up like fireworks on Juneteenth.â Smoke barked.Â
Celine pursed her lips, light skin turning beet red. She balled her fists and glared between all three of them, refusing to back down.Â
âShe killed my husband! I know it! She skipped town, he was the last person to see here I KNOW!â Celine shouted with a shrill voice. âIâm not leaving âtil she come out!ââ
âAnd what do you plan to do? Huh?â Annie fired back. âYou plan to turn her in to the law? Kill her?âÂ
Celineâs eyelids fluttered and then a slow, creeping, devious smirk spread across her lips.
âI wish I coulda killed her the day she showed up on our doorstep wrapped in cloth while her worthless mama ran off. Ever since she came in our lives itâs been nothinâ but trouble. She ainât like us. Best to eradicate her now before she cause more harm.âÂ
Stack was seeing red. Annieâs fingers settled tighter around the pistol on her hip. Smoke continued staring at Celine like she was an annoyance that needed to be put down.Â
Celine looked between them, eyes seemingly looking past them like she could sense that there was an altercation. One twin looks beat up. The other got his hand wrapped in cloth with blood stains. Annie look like she done lost her entire world. And they look like they were ready to leave.Â
ââŚShe did it again, huh? Came and created a storm before runninâ off like a broken doe. She ainât human. I donât know exactly what she is, my mama knew and didnât tell me. My brotherââ Celine paused, swallowing a knot in her throat. âMy brother would still be here if it wasnât for that strange girl. I wish she ainât never showed up.â
Silence. Then, Annie stepped forward.
Celine locked eyes with her, cautious. Annie was eye to eye with her,Â
Thenâ
SLAP!Â
A sharp, stinging slap that sent Celine back on her heels, arms bracing the doorway. The side of her face swelled up quickly, and the corner of her lip began to bleed. She looked startled. Like sheâd been slapped into a new dimension. Smoke and Stackâs eyes landed on Annie wide. They lowered their guns immediately.Â
âWHAâYOU BITââ
âYou keep talkinâ âbout killinâ that girl like itâs some righteous thing. Let me tell you somethinâ, Celine. Every rootworker know there a difference between justice and spite. One got ancestors behind it. The other got consequences.â
She took one slow step forward.
âYou come after Amelia with hate in your heart, and I promise you this. Every candle you light gonâ drown in wax. Every prayer you send up gonâ come back unanswered. Every road you walk gonâ lead you right back to the misery you carry inside you.â
Her expression never changed.
âAnd if that ainât enough, I got a shovel, a graveyard full of restless company, and more patience than you got years left. So tread careful.â
Celine stood with one hand cupping her cheek and her eyes swimming with unshed tears.Â
Annie folded her hands in front of her.
âYou knew my mama. Which means you know my people ainât never been in the habit of makinâ empty threats.â
The way Annie spoke was never with a scream. She spoke soft. Careful. And that made it worse.
âIf you lay a hand on that girl, I wonât chase you. I wonât argue with you. I wonât beg.â
A pause.
âIâll simply sit down at my altar and introduce your name to people who ainât breathed in a very long time.â
Her gaze sharpened. âAnd unlike me, they ainât interested in forgiveness.â Annie tilted her head. âLet me save you some trouble, Celine. If you got murder in your heart, carry it somewhere else.â Her eyes were steady. âBecause if you bring it to my doorstep, Iâll bury it right alongside you.â She let that sit. Then added quietly. âAnd the earth around here know my name better than it know yours.â
Smoke clenched his jaw, staring at Annie with a flicker of adoration behind his steadfast eyes. Stack didnât pull his eyes away from Celine. Because even though he didnât speak it, he mirrored exactly what Annie said.Â
âNow, if you donât mind, we have some place to be. To go look for your niece that ran scared. A niece you were supposed to protect from your nasty, fuckinâ husband. He was preyinâ on her, waitinâ for the moment to strike. How dare you stand here in your t-straps and perfect press with them pearls around your neck talkinâ âbout your blood like that? You think August woulda wanted that?âÂ
For the first time, the fury on Celineâs face cracked. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, anger and grief tangled together so tightly they were impossible to separate. Her jaw flexed. Her nostrils flared. She looked like a woman standing on the edge of a cliff, held upright by pride alone. Annieâs words had landed exactly where they were meant to. Celine didnât fear many people, but she knew enough about the James women to understand that Annie wasnât bluffing.
Celine stepped aside. Annie, Smoke, and Stack exited the house, shutting the door behind them. Smokeâs eyes trailed Celine walking with a hunch in her back and a shake on her shoulders back to the car sheâd picked up while in Clarksdale. Then, she stopped. That caused the three of them to pause. She turned, sadness in her eyes.Â
âI hate to be wrong. But I feel a heaviness.â She touched her chest. âLike a crushing feelinâ. LikeâŚlikeââ
âLike someone tellinâ you to stop? To be still?âÂ
Celineâs lower lip trembled. She looked toward the night sky. âmamaâŚ?âÂ
âWe gotta go,â Stack whispered sternly.Â
Celine exhaled a shaky breath. âListenâŚanger makes you say some terrible things. I know my mama wouldnât want harm cominâ to her.â
âFunny how a slap across the face change the heart, huh?â Stack quipped.Â
âYou can either come or leave. But when we find her, you donât touch her. You apologize to her, and you leave.âÂ
âI wanna know why she killed himââ
Annie was getting fed the fuck up.
Celineâs composure finally splintered. The anger she'd been holding so tightly gave way to something rawer, something closer to grief. Her eyes shone as she looked from Annie to Smoke and then to Stack.
âThen tell me why.â The question came out rough. âTell me why she killed him.â
Nobody answered immediately.
Celine swallowed hard. âHe wasn't perfect,â she said. âLord knows he wasnât. But he didn't deserve to disappear like that. He went lookinâ for her and never came home.â
Her gaze landed on Annie.
âYou know somethinâ. I can see it all over your face.â
Annieâs stepped forward, lantern light catching the hard set of her features.
âFor the last time, Celine, she ainât kill that man on purpose.â
Celine laughed bitterly. âYou expect me to believe that?â
âBelieve whatever you want.â
âI want the truth.â
Annie folded her arms. âThe truth is she loved him once. The truth is things got complicated. The truth is somethinâ happened that day she never intended to happen.â
Celineâs eyes narrowed. âWhat happened?â
Annie shook her head. âThat ain't my story to tell.â
âYou protectinâ herââ
âI'm tellinâ you what I know.â
Celine stepped closer. âThen tell me why she ran.â
The question lingered between them. Annieâs expression softened for the briefest moment. Not toward Celine. Toward Amelia. Toward the frightened young woman who had arrived on her doorstep carrying more pain than sense.
âBecause she was scared.â
Celine scoffed. âScared of what?â
âGuilt.â
The single word landed heavily.
Annie held her gaze. âShe been carryinâ it ever since.â
For the first time, uncertainty flickered across Celine's face. Only for a moment. Then, the anger returned.
âThat donât bring Nathaniel back.â
âNo,â Annie agreed quietly. âIt don't.â
Smoke remained still. Even Stack.Â
Annie looked directly at Celine. âYou came here wantinâ a monster.â Her voice stayed calm. âWhat you gonâ find is a scared girl who made a terrible mistake and ainât forgiven herself for it a single day since.â
Celineâs eyes glistened again. But whether those tears came from grief, rage, or heartbreak, nobody could tell.
Stack glanced toward the darkness beyond the front yard then back toward the adults still standing beneath the lantern glow.Â
âWe gotta go.âÂ
His voice cut through the argument cleanly. Nobody immediately disappeared because he was right. Every minute they spent standing around talking was another minute Amelia remained alone somewhere out there.Â
Smoke shifted his grip on his pistol and nodded once.
âHe right.âÂ
Annie looked toward the tree line. âWe losinâ time.âÂ
Celineâs expression tightened. The grief returned to her face. The anger remained too. Both emotions seemed to be fighting for space behind her eyes. Then, she surprised them.Â
âIâm cominâ.â
Annie blinked. Stack looked openly irritated.Â
Annie folded her arms. âWhy?â
Celineâs gaze slid toward the woods. For a moment, she looked older than she had all evening. More tired.Â
âI wanna find her.âÂ
The answer came quickly. Too quickly. Annie wasnât convinced.
âYou wanna find her for what?âÂ
Celine didnât answer right away.Â
Her jaw tightened. âI deserve answers.âÂ
Smoke made a skeptical sound. Stack looked away. None of them fully trusted her. Not after everything sheâd said.Â
Eventually, Annie sighed. âFine.âÂ
Smoke looked at her. Annie shrugged.Â
âWe keep our eyes on her.âÂ
âIâm a keep more than my eyes on her,â Stack displayed his pistol. âOr Iâll get Annie to slap her ass âround if she try anything. That seemed to do the trick.âÂ
The group set off down the path. Past Annieâs shack. Into the woods. Nobody called Ameliaâs name. That had been Annieâs decision. Draws too much attention. Instead, they searched.Â
Watching. Listening. Hoping.
Pearline returned from the kitchen carrying three steaming mugs balanced carefully on a tray. The scent of chamomile and mint drifted through the room ahead of her. She set the try down on the coffee table and offered Amelia a small smile.Â
âDrink somethinâ, baby. You look like you done cried every year God gave you.âÂ
Amelia managed a weak laugh. âFeel like it.âÂ
Pearline settled into a nearby chair and tucked her lilac robe more securely around herself.
Sammie stepped in from the hallway, shirt buttoned and tucked, wiping his mouth off. He stopped short when he saw Amelia.Â
âYou alright? What's goinâ on?â
His eyes flicked to Virelle next, standing rigid by the window, one hand resting on the frame as she stared into the blackness beyond the glass. The strangerâs presence filled the room in a way that made both Pearline and Sammie exchange a quick glance. Who was this woman? How did she know Amelia?
"What happened?" Sammie asked.Â
Nobody spoke right away. Ameliaâs shoulders shook once, a small, exhausted motion. Her eyes stayed fixed on the floorboards, glowing faint with the storm inside her. Virelle didnât turn from the window.
Sammie leaned forward on the couch, voice low and careful. âWhere Stack at? He know you here? Annie? Smoke?â
Still silence. Pearline waited, hands folded in her lap. The question hung there, heavy, until Virelle finally spoke without looking away from the dark.
"Remmick wasnât hunting you because youâre Amelia,â she said, voice cool and even. âHe was hunting you because youâre fae.â
Ameliaâs head lifted slow. The glow in her eyes sharpened. âWhat?â
Virelle turned then, facing the room fully. âCreatures like him know exactly what you are. Theyâve known for longer than any of us been alive. This ainât just about Nathaniel or Celine or Clarksdale. Itâs older. Bigger. And they want you for it.â
The words landed like stones in still water. Pearlineâs breath caught. Sammie stood frozen, eyes darting between Amelia and the stranger. Ameliaâs hands tightened on the cup until her knuckles showed pale against her warm brown skin, the truth cracking open everything sheâd tried to hold shut.
Sammie and Pearline sat stiff on the worn couch.
Who is Remmick?Â
Celine?
Nathaniel?
Fae?
The steam from their untouched tea curled between them.Â
The words hung heavy in the warm room.Â
Pearlineâs hands tightened around her cup until the porcelain creaked.Â
Sammieâs mouth opened, then shut again, his eyes wide and fixed on Ameliaâs shaking shoulders.
âAmelia, whatâs going on? Talk to us. Tell us something.â Pearline said with a pleading voice.Â
Sammie nodded.Â
Amelia drew a shaky breath. She could feel her light flickering faint in her fingertips.Â
âI killed a man,â she said, voice low and raw. âNathaniel. He was my auntâs husband. A prominent figure in the community back in New Orleans. Then he became my lover. He was the first man Iâd ever been with.âÂ
Tears slid down her cheeks, catching the faint glow.Â
Pearlineâs breath hitched. Sammie leaned forward, elbows on his knees.
âMy aunt found out,â Amelia went on, wiping at her face with the back of her hand. âI left to go back home. Nathaniel showed up. âShe paused, throat working. âI donât know how I did itâŚit was an accidentâŚhe just walked into the bayou and never came back up.âÂ
The only sound was the faint tick of the clock on the mantel. Pearlineâs lips parted, but no words came. Sammieâs fingers dug into his own thighs. Both of them stared at Amelia like the floor had moved under their feet, the truth settling between the four of them.Â
Ameliaâs shoulders slumped further, the faint gold glow around her eyes dimming to a tired shimmer. âIâm fae,â she said quietly. âIâm not fully human. My powers cause harm more than good. IâI hurt peopleâŚStackâŚAnnie⌠Smoke⌠I ainât tell them what I was. I ran. And ended up staring death in the face.â
Pearline set her cup down with a soft clink. âIs that who Remmick is? The devil?â
âI know this all sounds crazy,â Amelia went on, voice cracking, âbut itâs real. Iâm sorry for bringing this to your doorstep, Pearline. We can leave.â
Pearline reached across the space between them and laid a steady hand on Ameliaâs wrist. âNo. You stay for as long as you need to. Both of you.â
Sammie rubbed the back of his neck, eyes darting toward the window. âMy cousinsâŚthey might be out lookinâ for you right now. Maybe I oughta head home, see whatâs what.â
Pearline turned to him, voice low but firm. âMaybe that ainât a good idea, given everything we just heard.â
âGoing out in the dark while a blood sucker roams around looking to feedâŚitâs best you wait âtil morning.â Virelle spoke.Â
Pearline stands. âWe have a guest room. Iâll get it situated. Then you can take a bath and settle. Miss?âŚâ
âVirelle.âÂ
âVirelleâŚthe couch is pretty cozy. If thatâs okay?âÂ
Virelleâs gaze remained fixed on Pearline. Studying.Â
Pearline shifted uncomfortably beneath it.Â
âWhat?â She finally asked.
Virelle tilted her head slightly. âWho was your grandmother?â
The confusion on Pearlineâs face deepened. âWhat kinda question is that?âÂ
Amelia glanced between them. She looked lost. Virelle said nothing for several seconds. Then, she spoke again.
âYou got old water in your blood.âÂ
Pearline stared. âI beg your pardon?âÂ
A faint smile touched Virelleâs mouth. It wasnât amusement, it was recognition.Â
âThe bloodâs thin. Barely there.â Her eyes remained on Pearline. âBut I can still feel it.âÂ
Pearline laughed nervously. âLady, I donât know what you talkinâ âbout.âÂ
Virelle ignored the comment.Â
âYou ever know things before they happen?âÂ
The laughter disappeared. Pearlineâs expression softened. âSometimes.âÂ
âYou ever dream somethinâ and then watch it happen a few days later?âÂ
Pearline looked away. âMaybe.âÂ
Virelle nodded once. âAnimals like you?âÂ
Pearlineâs eyes snapped back toward her. Now Amelia was staring too.Â
âWhat exactly are you sayinâ?âÂ
Virelle folded her hands together. âOne of ours wandered too close to humans a long time ago.â
Pearline frowned. âOurs?âÂ
The ancient fae looked toward Amelia, then back to Pearline.Â
âThe blood almost disappeared. Almost.âÂ
Pearline swallowed.Â
Sammie grabbed a piece of cornbread, more so for something to do. He chewed, his eyes landing on Amelia.Â
âMelia, Iâm sure Annie, Smoke, and Stack ainât mad at ya.â
âYou ainât seen their faces, Sammie.â Amelia exhaled a shaky breath, a single tear falling. âThey probably glad Iâm gone.â
âI doubt that,â Sammie smirked, trying to make light of the situation. âSoon as morning come, we can go there.âÂ
Pearline returns, a few blankets in her hand, placing them on the couch. Virelle looks at them then a small âthank youâ escapes her mouth.Â
âAny friend of Ameliaâs is a friend of ours. Night. Make sure you eat somethinâ, Amelia. If you need anything, my room is down the hall.â
âThank you, Pearline.â
Sammie stands, walking up to Amelia.Â
He gives her a kiss on the cheek before following Pearline down the hall.Â
The woods stretched endlessly around them. Crickets sang from the grass. Frogs called from hidden pools of water. The occasional towel cried somewhere overhead. Fireflies glowed like tiny lanterns. But this glow seemed different. Like they were keeping watch.
Smoke and Stack naturally drifted toward the front of the group. Old habits. Old instincts.Â
Neither brother had spoken about the war much since coming home years ago. Most days they pretended it hadnât happened. Most days it worked.Â
Tonight wasnât one of those days. The darkness between the trees looked too familiar. Every snapped twig made Smokeâs shoulders tense. Every rustle in the bush pulled Stackâs attention immediately.Â
The woods became France again.Â
The memory sat beneath the surface.Â
Mud.Â
Gunfire.Â
The feeling of enemies appearing from nowhere.Â
The certainty that death could be hiding behind any tree.Â
Stack hated it. Hated how easily his mind returned there. Hated that some part of him never truly left. No matter how many times he tried to hide it behind a smile.Â
He adjusted the pistol tucked into his waistband and continued forward. Smoke moved silently beside him, the same tension lived on his brotherâs posture. Neither acknowledged or needed to.
ThenâŚsomething moved.Â
Everyone stopped.Â
The sound had come from somewhere ahead. A disturbance in the brush.
Annie raised the lantern slightly. The flame trembled behind the glass. Smoke lifted his weapon. Stack did the same.Â
Nobody spoke.Â
The woods seemed to hold its breath.Â
Then, a figure stepped from the trees.Â
A woman. Young. Barefoot. Thin.Â
The sight of her made Annie freeze. The lantern nearly slipped from her hand.Â
The woman looked terrible. Her dress hung loose from her frame. Dirt streaked her clothing. Long braids clung to her shoulders. Her eyes looked hollow.Â
Lost.Â
Like sheâd been wandering for days. Maybe longer.
Annie knew that face. She knew it immediately. She had stared at it countless times in Shelby. Seen it in photographs. Seen it in the desperate eyes of family members begging for help.Â
The missing girl.Â
âOh my God.âÂ
The words escaped before Annie could stop them. Everyone looked at her. Annie took a step forward. Disbelief flooded her features. The girl stared back at them. Unblinking. Silent. Like she wasnât entirely sure they were real.Â
Annieâs heart began pounding. Because she knew exactly who she wasâŚ
Lavinia Bell.Â
The missing girl from Shelby. The one who was supposed to be miles away. The one nobody had been able to find. The one everyone thought was dead.Â
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Quality
Anya is LIVE right now
FREE
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming